I’d always had a high sex drive, started in my early teens and stayed with me through the years. So one of the things I loved about my wife was her sex drive. When we were in our early twenties her desire for sex was almost as strong as mine. Thinking that as women got older their sex drives increased, I hoped we would find a healthy compatibility in our thirties.
That didn’t turn out to be the case. Sure my wife had a great body, sandy hair, and excellent tits, but after we got married and older her sex drive started to taper off. I found myself regularly left wanking off when she wasn’t interested. Multiple times I’d expressed my frustration, and temporarily our sex would get more heater, but it always cooled back off.
I’m tall, with a proportionately lengthy cock for a man of my frame. My sex drive had led my wife and I to try different positions over the years, but there were some she wouldn’t do anymore. She complained that doggy style was uncomfortable because of my length, and she was alright on top as long as she was facing toward me. Anal was completely out of the question, and I guess one thing that always bothered me was she never swallowed after sucking me off.
So in a desperate attempt to kindle a sexual fire between us, perhaps set her biological clock ticking and kick-start her sex drive, I booked a vacation to a tropical island. When packing for the trip I encouraged her to bring her smallest swimsuits, even bought her a bikini, and any lingerie she was willing to pack.
The resort was everything I could have hoped for. Rooms were spacious, drinks were included, and the beaches were amazing while only being steps away. My wife and I had sex that first night, and something unusual happened. After about fifteen minutes of pounding her in the missionary position my wife orgasmed hard while trying with little success to muffle her moans of pleasure. Then she insisted that I stop saying, “I can’t handle anymore. It’s too much.”
My cock was still stiff, jiggling lewdly as she rolled to her side of the bed. I pointed at my dick and asked, “What am I supposed to do with this?”
“I don’t know”, she responded with what she thought was an answer. Frustrated I got up, put on a pair of board shorts, and headed for the door. "Where are you going?“, my wife’s voice floated across the room from her naked body.
"I don’t know”, I retorted. Once in the hall I knew damned well where I was going, to the bar. It was, as expected, full of men in swimsuits and women in bikinis. There were a few couples wearing more, but the warm weather made too much clothing uncomfortable.
Just a sip into my first drink, less than five minutes in the bar, and I noticed her. At the end of the bar was a redhead, wearing a bikini so small it must be illegal in some countries because it barely covered her areolas and made it clear her snatch was shaved. Her skin was pale but freckled all over. Bright eyes shone over a drink held in her ring-less hand.
She was enjoying the warm weather, but whenever the breeze came in off the ocean the nipples on her big tits would get rock hard and press against the bikini fabric. I watched her, everyone was watching her, but I paid attention for almost an hour. Man after man approached her, and they were all quickly and effortlessly rejected. This was the kind of woman that would never need to pay for her own drinks, but she seemed content to spend time by herself.
Finally a tanned looking Spanish woman approached the redhead. They conversed and enjoyed a drink together. I noticed the Spanish woman was wearing a wedding ring, and at the end of their conversation she pointed across the room to a man I could easily assume was her husband. The redhead nodded and the three of them left the bar.
Though I wasn’t finished with my drink I had to see where they went, to confirm my suspicion. Sure enough they went to the elevators. To avoid appearing awkward I stood in front of them while waiting for the elevator. Their conversation was quiet and in Spanish, I couldn’t understand any of it, but it sounded seductive.
We piled into the elevator, they were close to the controls and punched in their floor - one above mine. The man asked for mine and I replied with a smile, “You got it. We’re on the same floor.” When we got to the floor they went left and I decided to go right to play it safe, but I saw the three of them enter one hotel room.
Quickly I got back to my room and jerked off in the shower, cumming hard at the thoughts of what was happening in that room. In the morning my wife and I had a talk about the night before. I expressed my frustration over our sexual encounter. Again she stated that she didn’t know what the answer to the situation was.
So I brought up the redhead I’d seen the night before. My wife didn’t seem completely put off, but clearly wasn’t into the idea of me being with another woman. Honestly, I wasn’t sure that I was either, but what else did we have?
Throughout the day the topic came up multiple times. As luck would have it the redhead passed up on the beach in the afternoon allowing me to point her out to my wife. By the end of the day, when we’d gotten back to the room, I was so worked up again that I couldn’t wait to strip my wife out of her clothes.
We were both quickly naked and I laid down on the bed pulling her atop me placing her pussy on my face. She rode my face while toying with my dick, not really committing with her hands and certainly not using her mouth. My eager attention to her clit caused her to orgasm quickly and I moved to position my dick at the opening of her cunt.
Problem was she’d fallen forward and was on her hands and knees, placing me behind her in a doggy style position. As I pushed into her she yelped, “Oh. No. That’s uncomfortable”, she pulled away from me and rolled over onto her back.
‘Missionary again’, I thought but I was so desperate to get off at that point I quickly spread her legs and mounted her. For a few minutes I plowed her, driving the length of my dick into her pussy deep and hard, while she hugged me with her legs. My wife started into an orgasm, which drove me to fuck her harder, needing to cum myself.
“Ow, no, stop”, she winced as her orgasm dissipated. I stopped moving and looked around confused. Apparently in the heat of things I’d gotten more upright with my posture, so our bodies were perpendicular to each other, and I’d grabbed her ankles to spread her legs wide. It was a position we hadn’t tried but one she quickly explained was painful in a few ways.
Still hard and unwilling to jerk off again, I pointed at my cock and asked, “What’s the answer this time? What about me?”
“Well, maybe…”, my wife’s voice trailed off. I raised an eyebrow wanting to hear her answer. "We could see if the redhead is there.“
"Fine”, I was calling her bluff because I was so damned horny and rock hard. "But we’re going to need to dress nicely if we’re going to get her interest.“ So my wife and I dressed, me in slacks and island shirt while she wore a tight-wrap dress, then we left for the bar.
Sure enough the redhead was there, at the end, wearing the bikini we’d seen earlier. I snagged a seat and my wife approached the woman. The two of them talked for nearly fifteen minutes, with occasional glances in my direction. Eventually they got up and walked over to me.
"Your wife says you’d be interested in some company”, the redhead smiled. When I nodded she finished, “Why don’t we walk and discuss what that means.”
As the three of us walked to the hotel elevator we discussed mundane things. The redhead was staying in the same hotel, was a tourist like us, had been here for a week, etc. It wasn’t until we got into our hotel room that the conversation got sexual. "So you may have noticed I’m only interested in couples", the redhead said.
“I saw last night”, I confessed. "Why is that?“
"Partially because I enjoy being with women”, the redhead answered, “But mostly because I find married men are more passionate when they’re with a woman other than their wife. I’m tough to keep up with.”
My wife spoke up, “Well that’s why you’re here. I have been having trouble recently keeping up with him.” Recently was an understatement, it had been years almost.
Nodding the redhead crossed the room and sat my wife down on the bed. They kissed and gently ran their hands over each others bodies. Slowly the redhead unwrapped the dress from my wife and began sucking on her tits. My dick was getting hard, but at the sight of my wife getting her tits licked by another woman, it burst immediately to harder than it had ever been.
The redhead stood and removed the top of her bikini before pushing her tits into my wife’s face. "Oh, um, I don’t know", my wife said as she backed away from the redhead’s flawless tits.
“Ah, I see”, the redhead nodded like she’d experienced this before. "Well then, let’s see if you like this.“ She gently pushed my wife back onto the bed, dropped to her knees, and dipped her head forward into my wife’s snatch.
I couldn’t see exactly what was happening, but my wife was moaning and her hips were moving. As the redhead’s tits hung beneath her I took my dick out and started slowing jerking it, using my pre-cum to lube myself up. When I couldn’t take it anymore I climbed onto the bed and stuck my dick in my wife’s face.
"Oh, uh”, she seemed unsure what to do but her mouth was open so I slipped my hard dick between her lips. I watched the redhead eat my wife’s pussy while my wife distractedly sucked my cock. The redhead had one hand between her own legs while the other was busy with my wife’s cunt. Meanwhile I used my hands to fondle my wife’s tits.
It proved over stimulating for my wife and she had her third orgasm of the night, shuddering and shaking wildly. My dick fell from her mouth as her head went back, mouth wide open to allow every moan to escape her at maximum volume. Unrelenting, the redhead continued her oral assault on my wife’s snatch.
Eventually my wife, panting and breathless, rolled away from us and off the bed collapsing onto the floor. "No more…“, she breathed, "I can’t… take anymore.”
Reluctantly I looked at the redhead, afraid this would be her cue to leave and I’d be left wanting. Instead she looked from where my wife lay, to me, to my cock. Without saying anything she climbed onto the bed with me, threw me down onto my side, and lay beside me.
She gripped my dick with one hand, said, “that’s a good sized cock”, and then stuck it in her mouth and started sucking. Her other hand dipped between her legs and pulled her bikini bottom aside as she slide her crotch toward my face. I didn’t need to be told twice, using my hands to cup her pale ass I pulled her to me.
We sixty-nined each other on our sides like that until she had an orgasm. I could feel her mouth tighten around my cock, she shook slightly, and her moans got loud enough that all other sounds were overcome. That didn’t stop her though, she seemed intent on sucking my soul out through the head of my dick.
I could feel myself getting close to cumming, but I wasn’t ready for the encounter to be over. So I pulled my dick out of her mouth and moved onto my knees. My wife was sitting beside the bed now, her head at the level of the bed giving her a perfect close-up view of the events. The redhead continued to lay on her side but bent her knees so her pussy was pointed directly at me.
With one hand she spread herself and I pushed forward into her wet cunt. It was a position my wife and I had never tried, too much like doggy style, but the redhead seemed to only thrill in my cock filling her sideways. The position also gave me perfect leverage to fuck into this fresh slit hard and fast.
As my hips bucked forward and backward the redhead grabbed one tit while rubbing her clit. I had one hand on her perfect ass and moved the other to her free breast. Following her lead I pinched her nipple between my fingers. Our fucking was so forceful the bed was shaking beneath the weight of our bodies swaying.
At one point the headboard actually hit the wall. If the neighbors didn’t know what we were up to before, they did now, though honestly the redhead was cussing like a whore and moaning loud enough the entire floor probably knew what was happening. The headboard bump was my wife’s cue to move across the room to a chair where she sat naked watching us.
With the decision that I was going to get everything out of this one encounter that I wanted, I withdrew my cock from the redhead’s pink cunt and rolled her onto her knees. As I pushed into her from behind, we both looked at my wife to ensure that she was still paying attention to us. Not wasting time I grabbed the redhead’s hips and fucked her from behind deep, but slow.
That didn’t seem to please the redhead, she turned toward me and said, “Don’t slow down. Fuck me hard. Fuck me fast. Give me that big cock. Fuck me like a whore you paid for.”
Who was I to disagree with her. I picked up my pace as I said, “Fuck you like a cheap whore. You fuck me like my wife doesn’t.”
I moved a hand to her head and grabbed a handful of her hair, pulling her head back. "Yes", she moaned. "Fuck me!“ As she broke into an orgasm I could only imagine my wife’s view, this redhead impaled on my cock, while her tits bounced back and forth, head back and moaning loud enough to wake the hotel.
Out of curiosity I toyed with her ass, rubbing a thumb against her asshole. When she didn’t resist I pushed it inside, holding it there while I continued to pound her pussy. It seemed to only make her more lustful as she started slamming her hips back into me. The one orgasm led directly into another and she pushed back against me hard, holding my cock so deep inside her that I could feel her cervix rub against my head.
When she’d regained her senses the redhead moved, pushing me onto my back and climbing atop me reversed, so we were both facing my wife. To my surprise she didn’t lower her cunt onto my cock, but instead wrapped her tight ass around my shaft. She guided my hands to her hips for support and then spread her legs wide to give my wife a clear view.
As she bounced on my cock one hand rubbed her clit and she pinched her nipples with the other. Looking at my wife the redhead moaned, "Come join us. I could use a good pussy licking.” My wife seemed more than reluctant, like she might get hurt if she climbed onto the bed. "Come eat my pussy while your husband plows my ass.“
The dirty talk was driving me on, but it was only making my wife more reluctant, and I’m pretty sure the redhead was enjoying that. All of it just turned me on more, doing what I’d never done with my wife while getting the fucking of my life. It was too much. "I’m going to cum!”, I shouted.
“Do it”, the redhead encouraged, “Cum deep in my ass.” I did. My balls contracted and I pumped sperm again and again into her tight ass. The whole time she kept riding my dick, rubbing her clit, and having one final orgasm to accompany mine.
Holly had been my roommate for about a three months, she’d been renting the second bedroom out of my condo. She was a petite blonde with a flat chest and tight little body, and despite being so close to the beach she was still pale.
One evening I came home from work and walked in on her, on the living room couch, entwined in a sixty-nine with a Spanish woman. The other woman was almost Holly’s opposite, tall with dark hair, dark features, and large breasts.
Everyone jumped when I entered. Holly covered up with her clothes, the woman used the blanket from the back of the couch, and I put my briefcase in front of my crotch to hide my growing erection. I tried to apologize, “Oh, um, I’m sorry. I didn’t know that you were a lesbian”, was all I could think to say.
“I’m not, I’m bi. This is Leah”, she introduce me to the strange woman. They were both looking at me and I was looking back and forth between them.
With my surprise dissipating I managed a half-hearted, “Hello. I will um… leave you to it.” I motioned toward my bedroom and quickly moved that way leaving the two women alone in the living room.
Once inside my room, safe behind the closed door, I stripped and started jerking my cock keeping the images I’d just seen clear in my mind. Carefully I listened at the door to see if I could hear the two women having sex. My thoughts keeping me rock hard. Then I heard someone approaching my door.
I scrambled back into the room finding a towel to cover myself with. Seconds later there was a knock. Carefully I wrapped the towel around me to hide my erection then opened the door enough to stick my head out. Holly was standing there, wearing a robe. "Hi", I tried not to sound embarrassed.
“Yeah”, she sensed my discomfort but was obviously uncomfortable herself. "Here’s the thing. I’m bi but Leah is a lesbian.“ There was a short pause. "At least she thinks she is. She’s never been with a man but would like to try.”
It dawned on me what Holly was getting to. But I let her continue regardless. "So, um, we were thinking that maybe you would join us?“
Even though Holly had only been my roommate for three months, in that time I knew she’d heard me have sex. There were two different women, at that time, that I would bring home regularly. So the thought of Holly having sex with me, must have been in her mind as much as in mine, these few months.
"Well, I would be happy to help her out”, I responded but wanted to fully clarify everything. "Just to be clear though, you’d be involved also?“
Holly nodded. "I did bring her home and I haven’t gotten off yet. It’s only fair”, she smiled.
“We should probably use my bed then”, I opened the door and pointed to my overly large bed. Knowing it was twice the size of Holly’s and would provide plenty of room for the three of us to be comfortable.
Holly went to get Leah and I laid down on my bed to wait. Moments later the two ladies slipped into my room, both naked. They crawled onto the bed beside me, Holly leading the less certain Leah. I watched as the two of them started kissing.
Deciding that her pussy needed some attention Holly moved and sat on my face, lowering her pale and shaved pussy onto my mouth. She moaned as my tongue went to work on her clit. Leah took a break from kissing Holly to watch her get eaten out. "Lick my tits", Holly told her friend.
The attention caused Holly to orgasm quickly. "Can I try now?“, Leah asked. Holly moved aside, allowing Leah to explore me.
When I saw her hesitation, and sensed she wasn’t sure what to do, I made a suggestion. "How about you lay down”, gently I laid Leah on her side. "I’ll face you", I laid down facing her. "And now… “, I placed her hands on my cock, my mouth went to her tits, and I saw Holly crawl between Leah’s legs.
Holly really went to town eating out Leah, he tongue darting back and forth across her clit while her hands played with Leah’s ass and legs. Leah moved her hands up and down, stroking my dick, enjoying the feel of it. She quickly got distracted though, I sucked one of her nipples and pinched the other as Holly sucked her clit, which quickly led Leah to orgasm.
At that point Holly said, "I need to feel something inside me”, as she softly stroked my dick. With a quick motion she sucked me into her mouth, licking and sucking up and down the length of my large dick. Leah watched Holly intently.
When my cock was sufficiently slick, Holly moved forward and sat her hips down onto me, plunging me deep into her pussy. Her pale, petite body rested easily on me. I remember thinking that my roommate’s pussy was as tight as her body had made me suspect. Slowly she started rising up and sinking down, impaling herself on my dick.
Leah watched Holly fuck me, interested and aroused. The two ladies played with each other’s tits. When Leah leaned forward to lick Holly’s petite tits it caused Leah’s larger tits to hang into my face. Naturally I started kissing, sucking, and licking them. Holly orgasmed again, small and quick, but enough to make her body shake.
“Want to try?”, Holly asked kissing Leah. As Holly lifted herself up and off my cock she slid beside Leah. Slowly Leah swung one leg over me and shifted her hips up so her slit was above my dick. "Oh, try this", Holly said helping Leah settle down.
With Holly’s guidance Leah pinned my dick against my body and slid her pussy along my length. Leah closed her eyes and held her breath for a moment, enjoying the new sensation of rubbing her pussy lips and clit against my shaft. She let out a small chuckle followed by a moan and smile. I kept my hips still, allowing her to enjoy herself at her speed, but my hands were busy cupping her large breasts and teasing her nipples.
Holly moved, sitting on my face perfectly lining up her cunt for my tongue to explore. My hands slipped to her ass and clit, joining my mouth in bringing her pleasure. The two ladies sitting on me kissed while their hands explored each others bodies.
I wasn’t sure, but I thought Leah had an orgasm. Her body shuddered and she moaned a bit louder. Peeking I could see that Holly had sneaked a hand down to Leah’s snatch and was spreading her pussy lips.
Again with Holly acting as a guide, Leah lifted her hips up making space between our bodies. My mouth and hands still working on Holly’s pussy didn’t distract her from gripping my cock tightly, stroking it a few times, and then holding it directly up. Leah let herself back down slowly as Holly guided my dick into Leah’s dark pussy.
For a moment Leah just sat there feeling the fullness inside her. Holly asked, “What’s wrong?”, and lifted herself off my head. I looked up at Leah concerned.
“Nothing”, Leah responded, “It just feels different than a toy.” In response Holly nodded in agreement, but I didn’t get it. Leah clarified, “Your dick is hard, yet soft at the same time. It’s warm and the skin feels nice. More alive. And responsive.” The descriptions came as her hips started to move.
Leah wasn’t as fun to fuck as Holly was. The petite blonde knew how to move her hips, had a tight pussy, and clearly knew how to get both of us off. On the other hand this dark haired woman didn’t know how to move, lacked certainty, and I could feel that. While it was pleasurable to watch her large tits bounce, I didn’t sense she was enjoying the position much.
At my suggestion we switched so Leah was laying on her back. I climbed between her legs and slowly slipped my dick inside her pussy. Quickly she was encouraging me to pick up speed and, “Fuck me deeper.”
Leah’s moans of pleasure were muffled as Holly straddled her face. I could see Leah’s tongue flicking over Holly’s pink clit. Watching them was turning me on encouraging me to fuck Leah harder and deeper, which made Leah moan louder and harder, which caused her lips and tongue to vibrate against Holly’s cunt.
Holly leaned forward and kissed me. I kept my hands firmly on Leah’s hips but Holly used a hand to rub Leah’s clit while the other played with one of Leah’s big tits. The sensation of getting fucked while having her clit teased was too much and Leah exploded into an orgasm.
There was no doubt for me this time. I could feel her pussy clench around my dick, her hips bucked up hard to allow me to penetrate her as deep as possible, and she moaned loudly into Holly’s snatch. "Oh fuck", Leah finally gasped before collapsing onto the bed.
Giving her a moment to catch her breath and come down from the new experience I grabbed Holly by her petite waist and flipped her over beside Leah. Holly squeaked in excitement, pushing herself up onto her hands and knees, as I positioned myself behind her. After a quick rub of the head of my dick against her clit, I shoved my cock into her.
With one push I bottomed out, rubbing against her cervix. That was when she and I got into a rhythm. My hands on her hips to guide her, she’d pull forward as I pulled back, and then we’d slam out bodies into each other hard. My roommate certainly knew how to fuck, and her tight pussy was going to be too much for me.
Leah was laying on her side, playing with her pussy, watching Holly moan uncontrollably. Before I orgasmed I wanted to get the ladies enjoying themselves, so I slowed down on fucking Holly long enough to suggest, “Leah, why don’t you get in front of Holly and let her eat you out.”
With some hesitation Leah started to move toward the head of the bed, “Are you sure? I mean, you were just inside me.” As Leah settled down in front of Holly, legs spread and pussy readily accessible she asked Holly, “You aren’t turned off by the taste?”
The answer was Holly quickly diving tongue first into Leah’s freshly fucked cunt. Now it was Leah’s turn to get her clit sucked by a woman moaning loudly from a hard fucking. Leah’s face turned from curiosity to lust almost instantly and I could see another orgasm building in her, “Oh fuck. I’m so sensitive”, she moaned.
Holly’s tight pussy clamped onto my dick like a vise and I knew I was going to orgasm. "I’m going to cum", I moaned.
Quickly Holly pulled forward, her pale and petite body joining Leah’s at the head of the bed, “Watch this Leah”, she smiled. Holly wrapped one hand around my dick, while cupping my balls with the other, and jerked me off hard and fast. After just a few seconds I started spurting cum without care for where it landed.
When I caught my breath and opened my eyes I saw where it had landed. There was some on Holly’s hands and arms, the rest had landed on Leah’s legs and snatch. Leah looked horrified, the exact opposite of Holly’s expression. Eagerly Holly licked her hands and forearms clean, then smiled at Leah.
“Oh”, Leah didn’t sound pleased, “It’s warm but uh… uncomfortable.”
“Here, let me”, Holly said leaning forward and licking my cum off Leah’s legs moving closer toward her cum covered pussy. I watched them for a minute as Holly finished eating Leah’s pussy until they both seemed comfortable that all of my semen was accounted for.
When Holly sat up I noticed there was still a spot of my cum on her cheek. Pointing it out I said, “Leah, why don’t you get a taste and see if you like it.” Again, it was Holly taking charge. She guided Leah’s face to her own, just centimeters apart.
Tentatively Leah’s tongue licked forward and scooped the drop of cum into her mouth. Immediately Holly kissed Leah deeply, their tongues intertwining and dancing with each other. Though I was spent the two ladies spent another few minutes kissing, touching, and being tender with each other.
Eventually Leah and Holly left my room. I could hear them talking but not clearly enough to know what they were saying. Then the front door opened and closed. Holly came back into my room, still naked.
I asked, “Did you get busy with her in the living room, knowing I would walk in, and that would happen?” She smiled in response. "And you want it to happen again?“, I asked. That made her blush. "Well, did Leah enjoy herself?”
“She said she’d like to come back”, Holly answered climbing into bed next to me. "What are you doing for the rest of the night?“, she asked grabbing my dick.
We were simple people, farmers, in a small village in a quiet valley. Mostly we were left to ourselves, but once every few years the lord that oversaw our lands would visit. One spring he arrived with his son. They took over the nicest house in the village which belonged to a merchant and happened to be adjacent to where my I lived with my wife.
Young, recently married, and without children yet my wife and I found ourselves appointed by the village to entertain the visiting royalty. Even though the noble and his son were staying with the merchant family. The first day I had to work, to spend my day tending to the mill, so that left my wife to entertain. Arriving home that first day I found my house empty.
Curious I went next door to their merchant’s home. Guards blocked my entry without explanation. From inside the house the sounds of sex could barely be heard, women moaning lewdly. Feeling like an intruder I left and went to the pub.
Inside was the merchant, heavy into drink. I joined him, and though neither of us said anything I could guess what he was thinking and feeling. His wife was a pretty woman, if not a bit older like him, but he had two daughters that were of marrying age. If I hadn’t fallen in love with my wife I might have ended up married to one of his daughters actually.
Much imagination wasn’t required to realize the noble and his son were likely having their way with his daughters. Though the merchant might have objected, there was nothing to be done against the nobles. It was highly doubtful that the son would marry either of the daughters, but they might end up with a comfortable life at the castle if pregnant with a bastard.
When it got dark, on the verge of being unsafe to travel, the merchant and I left the pub. He stumbled as I guided him home. His wife and daughters were nowhere to be seen when we arrived, the guards accepting him into the house before shutting me in the dark.
I arrived at my house to find my wife already in bed. She was quiet and distant, but not asleep. "Where were you today?“, I asked climbing into bed beside her. Quietly she cried a little bit instead of answering. "What’s wrong?”
My wife cried through her response, “The noble’s son… next door… today…” Silence filled the room and she didn’t have to say anymore for me to understand.
Fury rose in me, a sort of impotent anger. There was nothing I could do against the noble or his son, and they had taken my wife. "I thought it was the merchant’s daughters", my voice creaked.
“Them too”, my wife was still crying, “And his wife. They sent him away in the morning and had us all day.”
Knowing there was nothing to be done I couldn’t be angry with my wife, so I looked ahead and offered, “Tomorrow you’ll just come with me to the mill for the day. Tell them I need the help.” There wasn’t anything I could do for the merchant’s family, but I could try to spare my wife from suffering again.
Morning came after sparse and fitful sleep. My wife and I prepared for the day, and as we left the house to head to the mill there was a guard out front waiting for us. "The lady’s presence is requested", the guard motioned to the merchant’s house.
I started to argue but my wife cut me off, “I’ll be okay.” The guard was armed and trained, I was neither. Trying to keep some illusion that I had control I walked with them to the merchant’s house. At the front door the guard ushered my wife inside but turned me away.
As the door closed I caught a small glimpse inside. It appeared the two daughters were naked in bed with a man, though I couldn’t tell who it was, and my wife went toward the other end of the house where I could hear the merchant’s wife talking. With the door shut, a guard staring at me, I had no choice but to head to the mill for the day.
My mind fixated all day on what possible horrors my wife was enduring. Sooner than normal I quit work for the day, perhaps as if my schedule would force a change in circumstance somehow, but I needed to believe I still had some control. When I arrived home my wife was still gone.
So I went next door, again two guards outside and the sounds of sex in the air. "I need my wife", I said, “It’s dinner time.” Neither guard answered, indeed didn’t seem to care that I was there at all, but they wouldn’t let me near the house.
After a few minutes the door opened. The sounds of sex got louder, definitely the moans of multiple women and men. A guard, the one from this morning, came outside and said to one of the other guards, “Your turn.” That guard went inside.
In the few moments the door was open I could see a woman, not certain who, tied to the eating table facing away from the door. She was naked, legs spread, pussy and ass pink and flush. Farther toward the back was a bed upon which the noble’s son was kneeling between the legs of a woman laying on her back, while one of the merchant’s daughters sat upon that women’s face. They were all naked, the son was pumping a surprisingly large dick in and out of the pussy before him.
“Go away”, the morning guard commanded as the door closed and the sounds became muffled again. With little choice I went to the pub where the merchant was many drinks ahead of me, but I quickly caught up. By night fall other men had to lead us home. Consciousness didn’t last long at all once I fell into bed.
When I regained my senses it was already morning, my wife was missing, and I was still mostly dressed. So I got ready for the day, spent some time looking for my wife, and eventually gave up. On the way to the mill I decided to not think about what had been happening, to just focus on my work.
The noble and his son stayed for a week. I stayed as drunk as I could that whole time. By the third day it was obvious the village knew what was happening with the merchant’s family and my wife, but there was nothing anyone could do. Most of that time was a blur.
At the end of the week I got quite the surprise, the noble had requested that the merchant, his family, my wife, and I leave the village. We were to have houses adjacent the castle, I would work at he mill and the merchant would be given a shop in a great location. It was a bribe, because we knew the nobles would continue to use our women, but to refuse would mean our deaths and our women would be taken anyway.
So without any real choice we accepted the offer and moved. Sure enough I was kept quite busy in the city, all day spent working, while my wife was frequently visited by the noble’s son. Silently my wife and I agreed to not talk about it, and once we had been in the city for many months I rarely saw the merchant or his family anymore.
Finally one evening my wife and I were eating dinner and I couldn’t take it anymore. Alcohol had gotten me through initially, but that wasn’t working anymore. "We have to leave", I said. My wife looked down at the table and didn’t say anything. "We can just go away, somewhere far from here, and start over.“ When she still didn’t respond I finished, "That’s it, we’ll do it tomorrow night.”
Satisfied with the illusion that saying it somehow made it true I slept well that night. The following day at midday I sneaked home from the mill, intent of getting my wife and leaving town. Once inside our house though I was ambushed. Two guards were waiting by the door, one of them struck me to the floor and they tied me up.
I was pushed up against the wall, sitting facing the room. The noble’s son was there, two guards, and my wife. "Well there he is, at last", the noble said. "Hear you were trying to leave.“ My thoughts were cloudy but clear enough to realize the only one that could have told him was my wife. "Just one problem with that, no one else wants to leave”, he pointed at my wife.
She looked down, ashamed. "Tell him", the noble said.
“I don’t want to leave”, she whispered.
“See?”, he addressed me, “She likes the arrangement. Know why?” He waved to my wife and she crossed the room to where he was standing, next to our bed. Without a word she stripped him naked revealing a fit body and long, thick cock. Half hard and I could barely believe how big it was.
“This”, he pointed at his dick, “Is the power a man has over women. It’s not a title or money.” Again he waved his hand at my wife. Silently she removed her own clothes, voluntarily stripping naked in front of the noble’s son, me, and the two guards without any sign of shame. "She’ll do anything for this dick", he said. "Isn’t that right?“
My wife nodded. "Show us”, he commanded and pointed toward the guards. Again silently she moved across the room to where the two guards were and dropped to her knees. With no help from the two men she removed their dicks from their uniforms and sucked one while jerking the other.
There was my wife, who’d been with no one other than me before, sucking the dick of a strange man. And when she felt satisfied that he was hard enough, she switched the other guard’s dick into her mouth. She sucked him while jerking the first guard’s dick. After a minute the guard she was sucking announced he was cumming and my wife swallowed every drop of his cum.
Then she returned her attention to the first guard, sucked him off, and swallowed his cum too. The noble said, “Crawl over here”, and pointed at his dick. My wife obliged and crawled across the room to kneel in front of him. "Why did you use your mouth on those men?“
My wife shyly answered, "You wanted me to.”
“See”, he addressed me, “She does what I say because she needs my dick.” He looked down at her, “Isn’t that true?” Her response was a nod. "Then you know what to do.“ With that she look his incredibly long dick into her mouth, or as much as she could.
With disbelief and rage I watched her suck his long member until it grew fully erect. At that point he asked, "What do you want now?”
“You inside me”, she answered.
“What was that?”, he teased.
“Fuck my pussy. Put this big dick inside me. Use me like a whore.”
He laughed as he bent her over the bed and shoved his long cock into her roughly. My wife yelped at the sensation. They immediately started fucking. The noble’s son wasn’t gentle at all, he wielding his long tool with expertise and treated my wife like a whore that existed only for his pleasure.
When he was through fucking her from behind he threw her back onto the bed and commanded, “Spread your legs wide and hold your ankles in the air”. My wife assumed this lewd position, exposed and spread so shamelessly. It gave me a clear view as his massive dick split my wife’s cunt.
I started to cry as my wife’s moans of pleasure filled the house. The noble’s son glanced at me and laughed, which made the guards laugh. Then he said something to my wife I couldn’t hear. A moment later and she yelled between moans, “Fuck me. Fuck your whore.”
She started orgasming uncontrollably, her body shook as it was being violated by the royal. The entire bed shook, rocking back and forth under the weight of their bodies, slamming into the wall and floor as the huge dick slammed into my wife. Her legs swayed wildly through the air as she held them spread wide, opening herself wantonly to violating prick.
The noble groped her tits, squeezing them together and pinching her nipples. My wife yelled out in orgasm, “Fuck yes! Fuck me!”
“Tell me you’re a whore”, the noble responded as both their bodies quivered.
“I’m your whore!”, she yelled. That was enough for him, he withdrew his large cock from my wife’s pink cunt and sprayed his royal jizz all over her chest, tits, and pussy. Without worrying about her own condition my wife sat up and sucked clean the noble’s softening cock.
With that he redressed and left with his guards. My wife stayed naked for a time, laying on the bed blissful. Eventually she untied me, but I never came home early from work again or even bothered to question where she was when she wasn’t home.
Tina was a petite blonde with huge tits, a long-time husband, and a crush on me. In the time I’d known her she tried to get into my pants, but I played hard to get to drive her crazy. There was an event in the next state that we were both going to and she asked if I wanted a share a ride. On the way up she said, “I’ve heard you have a big dick.”
“Yeah, that’s what they say”, I teased.
After a few miles she asked, “How many women have you been with?”
“I don’t know, a few.” When a wife is really horny for you there’s nothing better than to tease her. Really drive her wild until she’s willing to do anything.
More miles went by. "We’re staying at the same hotel. We could save money and just get one room", she offered.
“Yeah sure, why not?”, I agreed.
We arrived at the hotel and I made her change the reservations. I wanted her to look at the desk clerk and as for a single room, my without a wedding ring and Tina’s clearly visible. Finishing check-in we went to the room for the first night before the event. Tina went to the bathroom and I climbed into bed.
A minute later she came out wearing a white, satin teddy that did little to hide her massive breasts and a pair of white stockings. She came over to the bed and wagged her tits at me, “What do you think?”
“Nice and big”. Even though she was years older than me she had quite a nice body. I teased, “Did you bring that thinking we’d get one room?”
“Well”, she paused, “Yeah. Can I see if you’re nice and big?”
“Sure”, I put my hands behind my head and left space for her to do all the work. Tina reached her tiny hands under the covers and groped for my body. When she found my naked form her hands immediately snaked down to my limp dick.
“Oh wow”, she smiled. "It’s soft and I can still get both hands on it.“ Slowly she started jerking up and down getting my dick hard. Eventually I was fully hard, her body was wiggling, and I could tell she wanted more.
That was when I spotted the mirror in the room. "Over here”, I ordered as I got up from the bed and walked to stand in front of the mirror. She obediently followed, and without being told dropped to her knees to suck my dick. Tina used one hand to steady my dick while she shoved half of it into her mouth and down her throat.
With her free hand she fondled my balls. "You like that?“, I asked looking down at her. She tried to say something but didn’t take my dick out of her mouth so her response was muffled. "Good, keep sucking that big dick.” Her free hand dropped to her tits.
At first she just played with them through the satin, but eventually she slipped the straps from her shoulders and let the teddy fall and expose her breasts. "Don’t look at me", she’d been looking up at my face, “Watch yourself in the mirror. I want you to see yourself turn into a slut for this big dick.”
Tina started watching herself in the mirror while I watched my dick disappear into and reappear from her mouth. Next she dropped her hands to her snatch, one lifting the teddy clear while the other played with her pussy. We re-positioned slightly, I made her move so I could see her play with herself in the mirror.
When I thought she’d been teased enough I told her to get up and onto the bed. The mirror was positioned to provide a clear view off the end of the bed. "All fours", I smacked her ass for good measure and she jumped into the position. For a minute I just teased her, running the length of my shaft between her pussy lips and against her clit while my hands felt her stocking-clad legs.
She kept trying to wiggle her hips and take me in her pussy, which I eventually let her do. I was slick from her blowjob, her pussy was dripping from probably days of anticipation, so I slid all the way in on the first push. Tina closed her eyes in pleasure and titled her head back a bit. Again I slapped her ass, this with my cock buried inside her, and said, “No, you watch the mirror. You watch me fuck you.”
With her eyes redirected to the mirror I started fucking her hard and fast. My hands grabbed her hips to brace, she clenched the bed spread in her hands, and my cock plowed into her pussy as fast as she could take it. "Ohhh. Aaaa", she moaned. In the mirror I could see her tits wagging forward and backward. Her short, blonde hair flew about wildly.
Increasing my vigor, fucking into her with real force, I knocked her forward. Her hands and arms splayed out to the side and her face went down onto the bed. I grabbed a handful of her short hair and pulled her head back so she could see the mirror. Now that her hands were free I had a wicked idea, “Play with your pussy.”
One of her tiny hands snaked back between her legs and started rubbing side to side on her clit. It resulted in an immediate orgasm, her moans got so loud they were almost yells, and I knew anyone in the adjacent rooms or the hall could hear her. "You like that? Your husband ever fuck you like this?“
"No”, she breathed, “Fuck no.”
Without slowing down I told her, “You moan really loud. You’re making so much noise people can hear you.” For a moment she got quieter. I smacked her ass, which made her yelp, and said, “No, you make noise. I want everyone to hear you. To know that you’re getting fucked by a big cock.”
“Oh yes!”, she yelled. "Big dick! Fucking a big dick!“
"You’re just a dirty, cheating whore aren’t you?”, I teased.
“Yes!” Tina answered loudly around her moans. "I’m a dirty… Ah Fuck… cheating whore. Fuck me!“
That was enough to set me off and I started cumming. I dumped my entire load into her married pussy. Then I told her to get back in her bed and fell asleep.
At some point during the night I awoke to find her in my bed sucking my dick. She was still naked, and once she saw that I was awake Tina took the cue to climb atop me. I laid there as she bounced her petite body and big tits up and down on my cock.
Really I was too tired to noticed if she orgasmed. When I got close I told her, "I’m going to cum. Get down there and suck me off.” With a smile she moved, wrapped her mouth around my dick, and sucked until I spewed cum down her throat.
The following day at the convention I ran into my friend Eric. He was supposedly also hung well, though I’d never seen. After a brief catching up conversation I asked him, “Hey, there’s this married, blonde woman here that’s sharing my room. She’s super hot for cock. Want to come double fuck her with me?”
Suddenly Jack wasn’t certain he liked where the evening was heading. Minutes ago it was on the edge of a threesome with his girlfriend and on of her friend’s he’d always fantasized about. Now there were three more men in the room, all of them more muscular and athletic than he was. Worse the growing bulges in the front of their uniforms hinted that their dicks were bigger too.
Everyone except for Jack helped themselves to more wine, the three new men had some catching up to do. "So Sylvia is due a forfeit", Lauren said.
“What? No!”, Sylvia tried to argue.
“You are. You didn’t complete your dare Sylvia!” Lauren was right, “And you explained the rules, there’s a forfeit if you fail.” She took a minute to think before, “Oh! Sylvia, you have to give a lap dance to my boyfriend like I did with yours.”
Sylvia crossed to where Lauren’s boyfriend was sitting. For a moment she eyed the bulge in his outfit, his dick pressing against the thin, flexible fabric. During that moment his eyes lingered on her breasts, hanging bare and on display. Then she turned her back toward him and lowered her lap down to his.
Slowly Sylvia circled her hips enjoying the feel of his member pressing against her. Everyone enjoyed the show and sipped wine except Jack, he watched with uncertainty. After a few minutes Sylvia turned around to face Lauren’s boyfriend. She looked at Lauren, perhaps for permission or to see if anyone would stop her, before lowering herself back down onto his lap.
This time she rubbed her pussy, concealed by the thin leggings, down the length of his dick that was stretching the fabric of his uniform. Lauren’s boyfriend watched Sylvia’s tits sway as she ground herself against him. The heat from their friction only heightened her excitement causing her to grind faster.
After a few more minutes Sylvia got up, smiled, and returned to her seat. There was a wet spot on the front of Lauren’s boyfriend’s uniform, right at the head of his dick, but there was also a small wet spot on the front of Sylvia’s leggings. "My turn then", she said looking around the room.
She didn’t want anything that would get the men naked too soon, but she wanted them to stay hard so she could admire their bulges. So, “Truth or dare Lauren?” Her friend chose truth, perhaps feeling a bit shy with the new audience. "Earlier you said you’d been fucked by multiple men, are they in this room?“
Everyone applauded the question and Lauren took a big drink of wine before she answered, "Yes.” The athletes in the room exchanged smiles and knowing looks with each other, but Jack felt as if he was missing out on a secret. "My turn", Lauren looked around the room.
She chose her boyfriend and he picked a truth. "Do you want to fuck Sylvia?“
Silence fell over the room while everyone awaited his answer, "Yes.” Again there was laughing and clapping. Sylvia blushed holding her wine up in front of her face. That made it Lauren’s boyfriend’s turn, “Okay Sylvia, truth or dare?”
The last truth challenges had been rather embarrassing, so she chose dare. He knew right away, “I dare you to remove my girlfriend’s panties with your mouth.” Both women blushed, but Sylvia got up to do it.
First she had Lauren stand up. Next Sylvia knelt down in front of her friend. Then she bit one side of Lauren’t panties and tugged down with her mouth. Sylvia had to do the same on the other side. Finally, after a couple of tries the panties fell down over Lauren’s knee socks and onto the floor.
Lauren’s naked pussy was hidden between her legs, but it was obvious that she flushed pink with excitement. Sylvia returned to her seat while all the attention of all the men was focused on Lauren. It was her turn, and Sylvia was feeling quite aroused now, so she decided on a plan, “Lauren, truth or dare?”
“Umm…”, Lauren hesitated since she was mostly naked. "Dare I guess.“
"Okay. I dare you to play the rest of the game sitting on my boyfriend’s lap, but Jack can’t orgasm.” Jack’s dick twitched in anticipation, he was the only one in the room completely naked. Sure everyone else was mostly naked, but he had been feeling ignored.
Lauren moved from her seat to the chair where Jack was tied up. His stiff dick was sticking up straight from his lap. Smiling at the rest of the room she reached down and softly put her hand on his dick. Jack moaned in response to her touch.
She then turned her back to him and spread her legs. Everyone in the room except Jack got a good look at her wet pussy as she straddled him. Carefully Lauren sat down on his lap, pushing his dick forward so it didn’t enter her pussy as she came to rest. When she removed her hand Jack’s dick flipped back against her clit.
With a small moan Lauren smiled then looked at her boyfriend, Sylvia, and the other two men trying to decided who to challenge. She decided to see how far her friend was willing to take this little game, having been dared to ride Jack. "Sylvia, truth or dare?“
The men smiled as the two women were challenging each other. Everyone applauded when Sylvia chose dare. Lauren reached forward for her wine causing her pussy lips and clit to rub against Jack’s dick. After a long sip of wine she said, "I dare you to pose lewdly with all three men in such a sexy way that your boyfriend cums.”
Sylvia finished her wine and directed Lauren’s boyfriend to lay on his back. The length of his dick was visibly pressed hard against the fabric of his uniform. She straddled him, one leg adjacent to each of his hips, the fabric of her leggings pressed against his uniform.
As she lowered herself they smiled at each other, as if sharing a secret, like they were the only ones who knew they were passing a point of no return. Sylvia’s hips met his hips, her thinly covered pussy pressed against his shaft, and she leaned forward hanging her tits over his face. "Okay", she waved the other two men over to join them.
“One of you here”, Sylvia pointed to her side. "And one of you here", she pointed in front of herself. The two men moved where they were told. Sylvia had the guy next to her kneel and cup one of her breasts while the guy in front of her she directed to stand there, “Like I’m giving you a blowjob.”
Jack watched intently while Lauren sat on his lap, she was gently rotating her hips up and down causing her pussy lips to glide against the shaft of his dick. Combined with the view of his girlfriend it was more than enough to keep his dick hard. A bit of pre-cum leaked from the head of his dick and Lauren spread it down his shaft with her hand, keeping Jack as lubed as she was.
Sylvia stared at the dick in front of her. It was showing clearly against the thin fabric of the uniform. Lauren’s boyfriend leaned up and licked Sylvia’s nipple causing her to wiggle in surprise. The man next to her followed and licked her other nipple. "Ooh", Sylvia moaned.
She leaned forward into the sensation of two mouths on her breasts and reached out to steady herself. Her hands found the man in front of her and quickly slid from hips to dick. Both of her hands pressed against his shaft, groping it through the fabric. "Oh wow. You’re kind of big", they both smiled at her words.
Lauren and the three men laughed, which caused Sylvia to laugh. Jack didn’t laugh, he was turned on and feeling the need to cum. He couldn’t though, his hands were tied and Lauren was playing with him just enough to keep him on edge. The warmth of her pussy radiated against his dick and the occasional brush of her hand ensured he was always on the verge of orgasm.
Meanwhile Sylvia slowly rocked her hips forward and backward grinding herself along the length of Lauren’s boyfriend’s cock. Her eyes were locked on the dick in front of her, as if she was unable to believe what her hands were feeling. Moans softly slipped from her mouth as the two men worked on her breasts.
Lauren whispered to Jack, “Sylvia likes dirty talk, right?” Jack confirmed with a nod. "Hey Sylvia", Lauren turned toward her friend, “How does that feel?” Sylvia searched for words so Lauren encouraged her, “Your pussy wet?”
“Oh yeah”, Sylvia said, “My pussy is so wet.”
“Why is that?”, Lauren asked.
“Big dicks…”, the words faded away. Sylvia shifted position slightly as the man beside her stood up. There were now two cocks in her face both barely concealed behind the thin fabric of their track outfits. She put one hand on both, rubbing them up and down feeling the whole length of each shaft. "Wow, you’re big too", Sylvia said staring at the new cock.
The hips of Lauren’s boyfriend were moving now too, in time with Sylvia’s movements. "That’s nice", she said looking at the man laying beneath her. "I can feel the head of your big dick rubbing against my clit. Oh wow.“ Hands from the two men standing next to her explored her breasts, replacing the mouth of Lauren’s boyfriend.
Mindlessly Sylvia increased the speed of her grinding while her gaze remained focused on the cocks in front of her. "Can I see them?”, she asked the two men. There was a moment of hesitation on their part and she said, “Take your cocks out.”
With a quick stretch of the fabric and a tug to the side, both men freed themselves enough that their shafts bounced free and pointed toward Sylvia. She reached out and wrapped one petite hand around each dick, feeling the warmth of their skin against hers. Quickly her hands stroked up and down the length of each dick and she said, “Now those are some mighty cocks.”
Lauren and Jack were silently watching the show. He was stuck, helpless to provide relief to his throbbing dick. But Lauren didn’t have that issue, she was furiously rubbing her clit with her hand while pressing forward with her hips ensuring her pussy was tight against Jack’s dick. Her free hand was playing her with tits the whole time.
Sylvia’s paced quickened, her hips grinding down hard against Lauren’s boyfriend while she furiously stroked the two dicks in her hands. Then she got quiet, holding her breath with her eyes shut tight. Finally her hips bucked forward, her hands stopped moving, and then her entire body shook. "Ohh fuck!“, she exhaled.
"What was that?”, Lauren asked. Jack knew what it was, but Lauren guessed anyway, “Did you just orgasm?”
“Fuck yes”, Sylvia breathed. "Oh that felt good", she looked at the man laying beneath her, her friend’s boyfriend, and said, “Your cock feels good against my pussy.”
“Did you hear that?”, Lauren teased Jack. "Your slutty girlfriend just came on another man’s dick.“
"I am slutty”, Sylvia confirmed. "Had an orgasm on a big dick.“
Jack’s dick twitched trying to find relief, between Lauren’s teasing and Sylvia’s dirty talking he was ready to explode. "Your boyfriend’s dick is rock hard”, Lauren told Sylvia.
“Well don’t let him cum, those are the rules of the game.” Sylvia’s attention returned to the two cocks in her hands. "What to do about these big dicks?“, she mused.
Lauren’s boyfriend moved, easily lifting Sylvia and placing her on the couch. He moved over to where his girlfriend was sitting on Jack’s tied up form. Sylvia meanwhile laid across the couch looking a bit tired, a large wet spot clearly visible on her leggings, and the two men positioned themselves at her head and feet.
She watched eagerly as the man by her head removed his outfit, his athletic form and large dick now naked and on display. As she wrapped her hands around it, "You have a nice penis. Do you mind if I play with it?” The guy just smiled at Sylvia as she inched her face closer to the head of his dick.
Just before she was about to slip her mouth around his dick, the man at her feet pulled her ankles into the air and yanked her leggings off. His hands slid back down her legs to her soaked panties and hesitated for a moment. Sylvia smiled at him, “What are you waiting for? Don’t know how to handle a pussy?”
The guy ripped her panties down her legs and tossed them across the room. Then with grips on her ankles he spread her legs wide apart and dipped his head down to her snatch. "Aah!“, Sylvia jumped, "Yes. Tongue my pussy. Oh you know how to eat a cunt.” Her attention was taken when the man by her head put his dick against her lips. Sylvia’s mouth popped open and the dick slipped inside.
“What a slut she is. Look at her”, Lauren said right before her boyfriend put his dick in her mouth. Lauren moaned as she started sucking off her boyfriend.
The guy that Sylvia was blowing said, “She sucks dick well.” He looked at Lauren, “I really like your friend.” Then he brushed Sylvia’s hair out of her face and groped her tits.
Sylvia bucked her hips up against the face of the man eating her out. Again she held her breath and started shaking, her hands gripping the couch beneath her as an orgasm pulsed through her. She pulled the dick from her mouth and said, “Fuck yes! Make me cum!”
When she finished cumming Sylvia made the guy between her legs move, “Okay. Give me that dick.” Jack watched as his girlfriend rolled over onto her knees and wiggled her ass at the naked man she’d just been giving a blowjob. He moved up behind her and spanked her, one good hard whack on her right cheek.
Sylvia yelped at the impact on her bare flesh before saying, “Spank me again and tell me I’m dirty.” The guy looked over at Lauren and Jack, as if for permission or clarification.
Lauren stopped blowing her boyfriend long enough to say, “She likes it when you call her names.”
As the other man stripped out of his track uniform, the man behind Sylvia slapper her other ass cheek. When she yelped again he asked, “You like that you slut?”
“Oh yes”, Sylvia purred. The guy behind her rubbed the head of his cock against her pussy, getting it slick with her juices. "Come here and give me that dick", she beckoned the other guy until he was close enough to reach. She sucked and jerked his dick while wiggling her hips back, pushing her pussy down onto the cock behind her.
Lauren’s boyfriend watched Sylvia get penetrated at both ends and said, “Damned Sylvia you really are a slut.”
Sylvia pushed her hips back completely so the dick that was stretching her pussy filled her completely. "Slutty like this", she smiled as she then sucked the other dick as deep into her mouth as she could. When she popped it out of her mouth she said, “Two cocks as deep as they can get.”
The guy behind her started fucking her hard and fast, plunging his dick into her willing pussy deep on each thrust. He said, “I’m going to fuck you like the whore you are.” That just seemed to make her hornier and moan louder. With the two men pounding his girlfriend’s pussy and mouth, Jack felt an urgent need to cum.
Lauren was busy sucking her boyfriend’s dick, but she noticed Jack’s dick straining and teased, “I think your girlfriend likes them. Their dicks look bigger than yours too.”
That was when the guy fucking Sylvia’s pussy announced he was ready to cum and asked where she wanted it. "In my pussy. Empty that big dick in my pussy", she begged. He pushed forward, putting the entire length of his shaft inside her, and everyone watched his balls contract repeatedly.
Sylvia got quiet and held her breath, shaking slightly, while he moaned and pumped her full of semen. "Ooh Fuck!“, she moaned loudly as her withdrew his dick and her body stopped shaking from the orgasm. Slowly she collapsed on the couch, laying on her side, breathing heavily and looking tired.
Lauren’s boyfriend looked down at his girlfriend still sucking his dick and said, "Babe, I’m going to join them.” He motioned toward the couch. As he crossed the room Lauren smiled then waved over the man that had just fucked Sylvia. Lauren took the guy’s softening cock in her mouth, squeezing her sock covered legs tighter against Jack’s dick sticking up into her lap.
Her boyfriend knelt on the couch behind Sylvia and pushed the head of his dick into her pussy. Sylvia was laying on her side and she started to roll onto her back, but Lauren’s boyfriend spanked her and said, “Don’t move slut, I’m going to fuck you like this.”
That put a big smile on Sylvia’s face. She laid on her side, legs together and bent, as the next big cock penetrated her. The position had Sylvia facing Lauren and Jack. Looking at her boyfriend Sylvia said, “Oh babe. His dick is inside me. Can you see him fucking me?”
Her attention was stolen by the other guy returning his dick to her mouth. Sylvia wasn’t able to concentrate on it much because Lauren’s boyfriend picked up his speed. Muffled cuss words slipped out of Sylvia’s mouth around the dick, barely discernible were encouragements to get fucked harder and faster.
When the guy with his dick in Sylvia’s mouth realized he wasn’t getting attention anymore he moved. One hand played with her tits and the other snaked between her legs to tease her clit. "Oh fuck! Fuck yes!“, she moaned. "Ah! Ah! Ahhh God I’m cumming!”, Sylvia yelled to the room. She held her breath as her body shook violently through her orgasm.
Lauren’s boyfriend withdrew his softening dick from Sylvia’s tight cunt. It was obvious that he’d also cum. "Come here baby, I’ll clean that off for you", Lauren said to her boyfriend. He crossed the room again so his girlfriend could suck his dick clean.
That left Sylvia on the couch, panting for breath and looking tired. But there was another guy right next to her with his hard cock slick and ready. He, and his teammate, picked Sylvia up off the couch and held her in the air. Slowly the man lowered her down splitting her pussy with his cock.
“Oh shit!”, Sylvia started cussing again. "Jack, can you see this?“ The two men had turned her so that she couldn’t see Jack, Lauren, or anything on that side of the room. Jack didn’t have a clear view, but enough to know what was happening. She giggled, "He’s fucking my pussy and I can’t stop him. Fucking me like a slut.”
Lauren responded, “Jack’s busy trying not to cum. I’m keeping him on edge.” It was true, Jack’s dick was squeezed tight between Lauren’s legs and right against her pussy. The warmth and the pressure was enough to keep him hard, but not enough to make him orgasm.
The man holding Sylvia on his dick starting raising and lowering her causing her cunt to slide up and down his long dick. Meanwhile the man behind her was supporting her, giving her something to press back against. Sylvia didn’t know what to do with her hands, to grope the man behind her or hold on to the man in front.
By now the game was mostly forgotten. Lauren’s boyfriend’s dick was sucked clean and getting hard again. Sylvia was moaning and begging to be fucked harder and faster. That was when Lauren said, “Everyone else has cum. I need to.”
Her boyfriend asked, “Who do you want and how do you want it?”
“Well, poor Jack here can’t be having much fun. Let him get some.” Lauren winked at her boyfriend as he moved over to where his two teammates were enjoying Sylvia.
With a careful motion Lauren stood, turned to face Jack, and lowered herself down onto him. Slowly his dick slipped into her dripping pussy. It was a fantasy come true for Jack, finally feeling Lauren’s tight pussy wrapped around his dick.
The problem was the room was filled with the sounds of his girlfriend getting fucked while saying things like, “I love the feel of a big dick. Yes, stretch my pussy. Oh yes, fuck me deep.” As a consequence Jack didn’t last long with Lauren on his lap. Jack’s orgasm was amazing. Like a burst dam his semen flooded into Lauren’s pussy and he almost passed out from the pleasure.
Lauren, seemingly satisfied that she’d done her duty with Jack, still needed to cum. So she crossed the room to the couch, joined Sylvia and the three men, and left Jack strapped to the chair in his blissful state.
The party continued for a few more hours. Jack got hard one more time and enjoyed another session with Lauren though he remained bound to the chair all night. He watched as both Lauren and his girlfriend were enjoyed by the athletes. All three men had stamina to keep both women entertained for those hours. Eventually though the men were spent and the women were exhausted and the evening came to a close.
A new swingers club opened up in the city recently. Everyone has been referring to it as Fuck Club and using the motto “I want you to fuck me as hard as you can”. Apparently the first rule of Fuck Club is “you do not tell your husband about it”.
Thankfully bulls like me already know about the place. We’re pretty well connected about swingers clubs and parties. So when your wife says she’s going out with her girlfriends to a new wine bar, but she can’t really talk about it… now you know where she is.
My girlfriend Lilly and I had just moved to Los Angeles, gotten all settled in, and decided to enjoy one of California’s beaches before starting our new jobs on Monday. We picked a place that sounded nice and headed out first thing in the morning. The beach was mostly empty when we arrived, just a few scattered couple about, but the sun and breeze were warm.
Lilly had brought a small pink bikini to wear, and though she didn’t have the largest breasts, it hugged her form nicely. Soon after we’d arrived two men approached us and put their blanket and umbrella down next to ours. Both men were tanned, well built, and with sun-bleached hair so it was obvious they spent quite a bit of time at the beach.
They had friendly smiles and quickly struck up conversation, asking about our recent move and pending work. Lilly asked the men what they did for a living, the taller one answered, “Porn. I’m a porn actor and this is my camera man.” We both laughed at what we thought was a joke, but the shorter man held up a camera as if to prove their point.
For a while the conversation fell quite but eventually Lilly asked, “So porn actor… are you, um, big then?”
The tall man nodded and shot a question back at her, “Do you want to see?”
“I don’t think you can here”, I said looking around nervously, “This isn’t a clothing optional beach I think.”
“Nonsense”, the man smiled, “As long as no one objects.” He stood, undid the drawstring on his shorts, and let them fall to the sand. Lilly’s jaw dropped, my jaw dropped, the man was quite well hung even though he was still limp. With a small laughed he wrapped a hand around the base and shook his dick back and forth.
Again the conversation subsided. Everyone laid back to enjoy the sun, but I could see Lilly stealing glances toward the man’s huge dick. After a few minutes she got up and excused herself, “I need to get in the water.” The three of us watched her walk down the beach and into the waves, her pink bikini swaying with her perfect ass.
Once she was out of earshot the man addressed me, “Women go crazy for a big dick. You know what I mean?”
“No, not really”, I answered before I could really grasp what I was saying. The situation had me feeling uncomfortable and both men chuckled. "Shouldn’t you, um, cover back up?“
The tall man looked about while I noticed he didn’t have tan lines. "No one seems to be complaining”, he answered. It was true, a dozen other people on the beach and not a single indication that anyone cared. "You know I could fuck her right?“
"Excuse me?”, my attention shot back to him.
He waved toward Lilly who was playing the water and occasionally glancing over her shoulder at us. "Yeah sure. Once a fine woman like that gets a peek at my cock she can’t help it. Bet I could fuck her, right here on the beach, in front of everyone.“
"Not a damned chance”, I was angry. "My girlfriend and I care for each other very much, we’d never cheat, and certainly not with a stranger in public.“ Part of me wanted to add something about ‘and never with a smug asshole like you’ but I let that go unsaid.
"Then you have nothing to worry about”, he smirked. "Prove it then, when she comes back you go into the water and just see what happens.“
"Fine.” Steamed at his arrogance I decided that I really just wanted to get away from him and end the conversation. A few minutes later Lilly came back onto the beach and I was legitimately feeling like I needed to cool off in the ocean. Lilly laid down on our blanket, “Okay, my turn for the water”, I said heading into the waves.
From the moment I was out of earshot the tall man started talking to Lilly. They were both smiling while they talked, he casually played with his dick and she was constantly looking at it. Confident that nothing would happen I ventured further into the water.
Momentarily I forget about the rude man claiming to be a porn actor and just enjoyed the surf and sun. Just in time I turned to look back at the beach to see Lilly removing her bikini. She was standing, slipping the bottoms off quickly followed by an untied top.
That garnered some attention from the other beach goers, most people seemed to be getting a good view of my girlfriend’s naked body. Her blonde hair, perky breasts, tight ass, and shaved pussy on display. She put her hands out to her sides and presented herself to the tall man, they both laughed as she bounced slightly causing her tits to jiggle.
I was ready to get out of the water, grab Lilly, and leave the beach. Something inside stopped my momentum though when Lilly laid back down on the blanket, it was as if my worries temporarily eased. This time I didn’t take my eyes off them though.
The man sat up and said something to Lilly which made her smile. He rolled over to his stomach, from his blanket to the one she was laying on. Gently her parted her legs and crawled forward until his head was at her snatch. Lilly was gazing down at the top of the man’s head with a smile on her face.
That was it, fury drove me out of the water and toward the shore. Lilly looked up at me and something in her eyes told me not to come any farther or I’d regret it. Her mouth hung open and every breath turned into a moan as the porn star licked his way up and down her bare pussy. When his tongue started flicking quickly over her clit I could see her nipples get hard.
After a couple minutes of pussy licking she said something to the man between her legs and they shift positions so he was sitting and she was kneeling. Sure enough she leaned forward, grabbed his long limp dick in her hand, and held it upright as she wrapped her mouth around it. I took a few steps closer and she shot a sideways look at me causing me to freeze again.
The porn star didn’t pay attention to me at all. He was looking down at Lilly as she sucked up and down his shaft getting his dick hard and slick with her mouth. Playfully my girlfriend popped the dick out of her mouth and briefly tongued the head while staring straight at me.
I looked about as she continued her blowjob. Everyone on the beach was watching the scene. Some of the men were erect and touching themselves as they watched Lilly’s head bob up and down on the huge cock. Then I noticed that the porn star’s friend, his cameraman, indeed had a camera and was recording the action.
Before I could say anything to him however I got distracted by Lilly and the porn star shifting positions again. He went from sitting to laying down, she carefully turned about and sat on his face into a sixty-nine position. Never once did she let the dick fall out of her mouth, it was as if she was mesmerized by it.
The porn star used his hands to spread her ass cheeks and dug his tongue into her bare pussy. Lilly started to moan again as his tongue explored the folds of her cunt. For a moment her head stopped moving, her body tensed, her moans increased, and she ground her hips down onto the man’s face.
My girlfriend looked up directly into the camera, let the dick fall from her mouth, and moaned out loudly, “I’m cumming! Don’t stop!” The porn star eating her cunt did as she commanded and kept licking at her clit fast as he could. When Lilly’s orgasm subsided she stood up and turned around.
Now facing the man she lowered herself down onto his lap. I feared what was about to happen, I could see my girlfriend positioning this man’s large dick toward her pussy as she inched lower, but I found I couldn’t move. My own dick was rock hard and sticking forward, pressing against my swim trunks lewdly.
Finally their bodies met, her hips instantly settling down onto his, the whole length of his dick buried inside her. That position didn’t last long as Lilly instantly bucked her hips up, then down, and back up starting a rhythmic fucking. Moans poured from her mouth again as she bounced on the big dick.
The man with the camera walked slowly around them, keeping the camera focused on their action. Whether it was her petite tits bouncing with her body, her hips slapping against the porn star’s hips, her spread pussy devouring the long shaft of his hard dick, or the look of pleasure on her face; it was all captures for the camera.
Not once did Lilly look at me for the many minutes she spent in that position fucking a stranger. However she did smile into the camera a few times. The other people on the beach was intently watching now, the men clearly around and masturbating while the women on the beach were trying to be a bit more discreet about touching themselves.
When the porn star said something Lilly got up off him, turned, and laid down on her back on the beach blanket. He quickly turned himself over and guided his dick into her pussy as my girlfriend slowly raised her legs and hips to allow his violating cock into her.
For a minute he was leaned forward over her, supporting himself with his hands to either side of her. Lilly moans started again as soon as his hips started bucking, his cock plunging in and out of her cunt. My girlfriend’s legs were hooked over the man’s muscular arms, bent in such a way that her feet were out to the side and flailing forward and backward with each thrust.
The porn star sat up and grabbed Lilly’s ankles. Gently he spread her legs wide apart while never losing the quick rhythm of his hips. In that position her tits flopped up and down each time he pushed his dick deep inside her. Her moans intensified, her head shot up, mouth hung wide open and a look of pure pleasure on her face.
Looking directly at the camera she moaned loudly, “I’m cumming again. Oh fuck.” When she’d finished cumming she glanced up toward me, almost mindlessly wondering if I was still there. Of course I was, but once she was satisfied that I was watching and didn’t seem to want to interfere, her attention returned to the man fucking her.
The porn star leaned back, withdrawing his dick from my girlfriend, then pushed her legs to roll her over onto her hands and knees. Once Lilly was in position he plunged his dick back into her pussy and proceeded to fuck her doggy style. Casually she glanced to a couple laying nearby, smiling at the man and woman who were both obviously enjoying the show.
Her tits swayed beneath her as her ass slapped against the hips of the porn star. Again her moans increased in volume. Looking at the camera she said, “Oh I like that. Oh yes.” The porn star picked up his pace, fucking her harder and faster.
Lilly’s body swayed forward on each thrust. He put his hands on her hips to control her ability to push back against him and then he really started fucking her. His pace was like a jackhammer. Kneeling behind her he pushed deep into her repeatedly causing her to moan and grunt at the force of his thrusts.
Her hands clenched the blanket beneath, she held her breath for a moment, and then another orgasm exploded through her body. With a shake her arms gave out and she fell to her elbows. The new position caused her breasts to rub against the sandy blanket. That sensation pushed what was already an intense orgasm to the next level.
Very loudly she yelled, so the entire beach could hear, “Oh fuck! I’m cumming again! Fuck me hard! Fuck me with that huge dick!” I don’t know how long they’d been at it, but some of the men that were watching blew their own loads while witnessing her climax.
Before she’d even finished cumming the porn star told her, “Turn around, get on your knees.” Lilly did as she was told while he stood up. His dick was pointed right at her face, and a few quick, hard jerks of his dick was all it took for him to start cumming.
Spunk flew from the head of his dick into my girlfriend’s open mouth, onto her face, and onto her bare tits. He continued to stroke his dick while Lilly leaned forward and sucked the end of his dick, swallowing whatever cum she could. Eventually they both stopped and collapsed onto their blankets.
The cameraman turned the camera off and sat down next to the porn star. While I stood there stupefied, not knowing what to do, the two friends high-fived. Lilly laughed as they did, then she glanced over to see if I was still there. Once she confirmed that I hadn’t moved she laid back and closed her eyes.
My girlfriend lay there, basking naked in the sun, with a stranger’s semen on her chest and face. Not sure what to do I approached the blanket. The porn star offered Lilly a towel and some water. Ignoring me she used them to cleaned herself off As she did the porn star looked at me and smugly said, “Told ya so.”
Jack and his girlfriend Sylvia were invited over to her friend Lauren’s place for a party. Being an informal get together Jack wore casual clothes while Sylvia wore tight leggings and a crop top. When they arrived at Lauren’s they were welcomed inside.
“Where is your boyfriend?”, Sylvia asked noting his absence.
“His team has practice”, Lauren answered, “He’ll join us after.”
Side by side it was easy to see the differences and similarities of the two women. They were both petite, fit, with perky breasts, and shapely bodies. Sylvia’s hair was darker, Lauren’s hair was longer, but they were both beautiful women. Jack had fantasized about Lauren sexually, which his girlfriend knew and Sylvia would tease him about it.
Wine and food were shared, the women talked, but Jack wanted to see if he could take advantage of the opportunity. The three of them were alone and this might be a real chance to indulge his fantasy about Lauren. "Why don’t we play a game?“, Jack suggested. When the women nodded he offered, "Truth or dare. I’ll go first. Truth.”
“Okay”, his girlfriend took the challenge, “You’ve always wanted to see Lauren naked?”
That one was easy so Jack confidently replied, “That’s true.” Everyone laughed a bit, sipped some more wine, and then he continued, “Lauren, truth or dare?”
“What’s the consequence if I don’t tell the truth or do the dare?”, Lauren asked.
“There’s a forfeit and you have to follow a command from the group”, Sylvia answered.
“Dare then”, Lauren chose.
“I dare you to flash us”, Jack seemed pleased at how easy this was going to be.
With a laugh Lauren stood up, twirled once so everyone could see her black dress and knee socks, then quickly pulled the top of her dress down exposing her tits for a moment before settling her dress back in place. Jack shifted as the sight of her round breasts caused his dick to stir. Sylvia laughed along with her friend as Lauren retook her seat.
“Okay, I can challenge anyone?”, Lauren asked. The couple nodded in response to their friend’s question. "Then Jack, truth or dare?“
"Um”, he thought for a moment, “Truth.”
Now it was Lauren’s turn to think for a moment before she said, “What are your top three sexual fantasies?”
Again Jack shifted as his dick responded to his thoughts. "Well first would be group sex, then being restrained and teased, and watching my girlfriend get pleasured.“ He figured that would be enough of an answer to let both women know exactly what he was thinking. After another sip of wine he addressed Sylvia, "Truth or dare?”
His girlfriend chose truth and so he asked a question that he knew the answer to, but wanted to hear her say in front of her friend, “You’re on birth control so we don’t use condoms, how much do you like the feel of cum inside you?”
Both women laughed and looked at each other like they couldn’t believe Jack had asked that question. It was obvious he was trying to embarrass both women, so Sylvia turned it back around on him and answered, “I love the feel of a dick throbbing inside my pussy, each pulse pushing more cum into me.”
“Oh my god you’re so naughty”, Lauren teased her friend.
“You can’t tell me you don’t feel the same way”, Sylvia responded.
Lauren blushed before answering, “Well I am also on birth control and we don’t use condoms.” All three of them smiled at the answer and Lauren put her arms up as if surrendering to the question. When things quieted down she said, “Okay, that counts as my turn so now I get to pick. Sylvia, truth or dare?”
“Truth.”
“What things turn you on the most?”, Lauren was getting into the spirit of the game.
After a minute to think Sylvia answered, “I like being called names, spanked, and dirty talk.” A moment later a smile crossed her face and she exclaimed, as if realizing something suddenly, “Oh! And I love the feel of a hard dick through thin material, like spandex. Whether I can rub it or it rubs against me, ooh it feels so good.”
This time Lauren smiled, a smile that betrayed that her thoughts were quite wicked. It was Sylvia’s turn and she addressed her friend, “Lauren, truth or dare?”
“Truth”, Lauren sounded playful.
“Have you ever been fucked by multiple guys at the same time?”, Sylvia smiled at her question.
Again Lauren blushed slightly before answering, “Yes.” Jack and Sylvia cheered, Lauren covered her mouth with her hands like she was trying to capture the escaped word, but all three of them were laughing. Lauren decided Jack had been sitting out for too long so she challenged him.
“Too many truths, so I choose dare”, Jack said.
“Alright, I dare you to let your girlfriend and I tie you to the chair.”
“Done, that’s easy.” His answer delighted the women, the clapped as they got up and searched the apartment for things they could use to tie him up. Jack finished his wine while he watched them. Lauren found one of her boyfriend’s ties and the women decided to use that for his hands.
Jack’s hands were put behind him and tied, one to each post of the chair, with the long silk tie. Then the women found a belt and used that for one of his legs. Sylvia, his girlfriend, then said, “We can use his belt for the other leg.” So the two women removed Jack’s belt and tied his other leg to the chair.
With his legs and arms restrained the women seemed satisfied and smiled at each other as they sat back down. It was Jack’s turn and he already knew what he wanted next, “Lauren, truth or dare?” She chose dare so Jack said, “I dare you to play the rest of the game without your dress.”
Lauren blushed and seemed a bit reluctant, “What if I don’t?”
That was when Sylvia jumped in, “Then you have a forfeit. Jack and I come up with a command you must follow.” Lauren was hesitating so Sylvia said, “A forfeit would be worse… like playing completely naked and you have to take two more turns.”
“Eek!”, Lauren jumped up from her chair. "No, no. I’ll do it.“ She moved the shoulder straps of her dress down, hooked her thumbs inside, and slid the whole dress down onto the floor. Her hesitation was understandable since she wasn’t wearing a bra, just her knee-high socks and panties. Lauren was left mostly naked.
"Alright my turn”, Lauren’s embarrassment was fading, “Sylvia truth or dare?”
“Dare!”, Sylvia sounded excited.
“I’m not going to be the only one like this”, she waved her hands toward her breasts, “So I dare you to play the rest of the game topless.” With a big smile Sylvia whipped her top over her head. Then she reached behind her and unhooked her bra, letting it rest for a minute before shaking her boobs sideways and letting the bra fall to the floor.
Both women sipped more wine while they looked at each others breasts. Jack couldn’t help but get hard, his dick pressing against the fabric of his pants. It was Sylvia’s turn and she chose her boyfriend. "Dare", Jack responded.
“You’re all tied up, what can you do?”, Lauren questioned him.
“I know something”, Sylvia said. "This is a double dare! Lauren, I dare you to give Jack a lap dance and Jack I dare you to not cum while she does!“
"If you don’t do it we both have a forfeit”, Jack warned Lauren though honestly he was pleased with how things were going. Sylvia seemed pleased with herself despite challenging another woman to give her boyfriend a lap dance.
Lauren moved to the chair where Jack was tied up and started swaying in front of him. Her perky tits bounced in front of his face. He watched them sway while she wiggled her hips rhythmically. Then she turned around and sat on his lap, feeling his hard dick through the fabric of his pants Lauren said, “Your boyfriend is already hard.”
“Of course he is. He likes to be teased”, Sylvia said squeezing her tits together.
Meanwhile Lauren continued gyrating her hips against Jack’s dick through his pants. He could feel the heat of her pussy through the few layers of cloth between them. Lauren bounced a bit more vigorously, which caused her breasts to bounce, which caused Sylvia to laugh.
After a few minutes Lauren gave up saying, “This won’t make him orgasm.” She returned to her seat, took a sip of wine, then asked, “So who’s turn is it after a double dare?”
“I think you can go”, Sylvia said to Lauren.
“Alright, then I have a double dare as well”, the wicked smile returned to Lauren’s face. "Sylvia I dare you to try to make your boyfriend orgasm and Jack I dare you to not orgasm.“
Sylvia finished her wine and then crossed to here her boyfriend was tied up. "First we need to remove your clothes”, she said to Jack. It took a bit of finesse to get his clothes off and keep him restrained, but she managed. With his hard dick now exposed and sticking up from his lap Jack’s girlfriend dropped to her knees in front of him.
Softly she wrapper a hand around his dick and started stroking his shaft. Lauren watched intently as Sylvia teased her boyfriend, “Are you going to cum for me baby? Do you like when I play with your dick?” Sylvia’s hand moved quickly up and down her boyfriend’s shaft.
Jack couldn’t decide what he wanted to look at more, his girlfriend’s round tits or Lauren’s perky tits. Both women were mostly naked and it was mildly distracting. He feared he was going to orgasm soon and cause the game to end sooner than he wanted.
That was when the door to the apartment opened. The three of them stopped where they were. Lauren’s boyfriend came into the room and looked around. Lauren, his girlfriend, was wearing knee socks and panties only. Sylvia only had on her tight leggings and was on her knees in front of Jack, who was naked and tied to a chair.
Lauren’s boyfriend was tall and muscular, mostly because he was very active with the track and field team. In fact he was still wearing his uniform from practice, the athletic fabric pulled tight to his body showing off a nearly perfect form. It caught Sylvia’s eye and she forgot about her boyfriend’s dick.
“Um, hi”, Lauren’s boyfriend said. "Lauren, what’s up?“
Lauren answered, "We are playing a game of truth or dare. Want to join us?”
“Sure”, he responded. A buldge was growing in the front of his uniform, his dick was getting hard as he looked at both women’s exposed tits. "There’s just one thing", he pointed over his shoulder. Behind him two of his teammates came into the room.
Also dressed in their athletic uniforms they were similarly tall and muscular like Lauren’s boyfriend. When they saw the scene before them both men froze, smiled a bit, and started also sizing up Lauren and Sylvia’s mostly naked bodies.
My wife and I owned a video rental business, not a chain store, it was just a small hole in the wall place. But it was ours and we did quite well for ourselves, even through the switch from tapes to discs. Unfortunately the internet hit our store hard.
After a year of hard times I ended up looking around for anyone that would give us some money to keep the store going, but banks wouldn’t invest. Finally a local business man was willing to lend me the money, and even though I feared he might be connected to illegal activities I took the money to keep our store open.
Of course business didn’t pick up and I was unable to pay back the money. Things finally hit the point where the man I’d borrowed the money from came around threatening me. Thankfully the first few times my wife wasn’t at the store, but the inevitable happened and he came by one day while my wife was there.
When she found out what I had done she was pissed. So was the guy I was pretty sure by now was with the mob. "I’m going to make you a deal", he said to me. "You want to stay open, you can’t pay me the money, so here’s how this works. Your wife pays me in trade and as long as she does that I give you the money to stay open.“
"What? No! We would never do that!”, I yelled.
“Then if I don’t get my money I’m going to have to get violent”, he said smacking me so hard I fell down. He looked at my wife and I feared he was going to hurt her.
“No, don’t!”, I yelled again.
The man didn’t pay attention to me, he grabbed my wife by the arm and led her into the small office in the back. Now the store wasn’t particularly large, really just one room with all the movies, the one tiny office, and one restroom. So while any noise from the office was muffled, it could still be heard anywhere in the store.
Which is how I knew exactly what was happening behind the locked office door. I could hear the man shove my wife and bend her over the desk. Then I heard him lift her dress, remove her panties, unzip his pants, and then a long moment of silence punctuated by a moan from my wife.
Her hands slapped the desk and the sound of bodies in motion floated throughout the store. The man moaned, my wife moaned, and they both started breathing heavy. It was clear he was fucking my wife from behind, pounding her into the desk.
That was when a customer walked in. I was mortified because in less than two seconds the customer heard the sounds of sex. At first she pretended to not hear it, but eventually the customer asked, “Do you have adult movies? Is that what that sound is?”
Knowing I couldn’t tell her the truth I answered, “Yes. That’s a movie. Playing in the back.” I pointed toward the office to confirm my ruse.
The customer seemed only slightly put off, but she stuck around for longer than normal. During that time the sounds of my wife getting fucked were constant. Finally the woman rented a couple movies and left. I returned to trying to get into the office and break up the man violating my wife.
When I pounded on the office door it was my wife’s voice that answered, “Go away! Ooh! Give us a few more minutes! Aah! Just a while longer.” There was no way for me to get into the office so I returned to the desk by the front door.
Helplessly I listened while my wife was turned over onto her back, laid across the tiny desk in the office, and fucked more. Two young men came into the store, customers, and college aged by the look of them. When they heard the sex they both perked up.
“Dude!”, one of them exclaimed, “Do you rent porno?” I had to shake my head no. "Oh, so it’s like a screening room", the young man said pointing toward the office door.
“Uh, yes. That’s it”, I confirmed his lie. "It’s occupied.“
"Cool”, both young men seemed impressed. They waited around for a long time, looking at movies but mostly listening to what they thought was a porn. Eventually they decided they wouldn’t get a turn in the back so they rented the raunchiest movies we had and left.
After nearly an hour the sounds of sex stopped. I could hear the man grunting and my wife moaning, there was a final slam against the desk, and then things went quiet. The door to the office opened, my wife was laying across the desk mostly naked but completely disheveled.
The man emerged straightening his pants and looking very satisfied. "That’s a taste. I’m going to come back every day until I get my money.“ He glanced back over his shoulder toward the office and asked my wife, "Did you hear that whore? I’m coming back every day and you better be here.”
“Fuck yes”, my wife sighed as cum dripped from her pussy onto the desk. The man left the store as I rushed to close the office door. Last thing I needed was a customer walking in and seeing my violated wife.
Next day around lunch time, our busiest time of the day, the man came in again. I’d been considering closing the store, but knew that I wouldn’t be able to hide forever. My wife was sitting in the office with the door closed. When the man came in I stood to protest, but he had another guy with him. If the man I’d borrowed money from was large, this goon following him was colossal.
“Stay here out front and make sure the business runs smoothly”, the man addressed his goon. Then with a look toward me he finished, “I’d hate for someone to get hurt.” With that the man ominously crossed the store and entered the office. I couldn’t see my wife to determine if she was okay or not before the door closed and locked.
Less than a minute later and the sounds of a sloppy blowjob could be heard throughout the store. The goon moved over to the desk where I was, standing next to me. Before I could express my discomfort and displeasure a customer entered the store. It was the woman from the day before, and right around the same time.
When she heard the audible blowjob emanating from the rear of the store she smiled and waved at me. As she returned her movies from yesterday she asked, “Where are the, um, adult movies?” The goon smiled.
Stammering for an explanation I said, “We have a very small selection, it’s really just the viewing room in the back”. I pointed toward the office. She seemed slightly disappointed but rented a couple of very R-rated movies.
Then the two college guys from yesterday came in, just as the woman was leaving. The two heard the sounds of the blowjob and smiled. "Dang", one exclaimed, “It’s occupied again.” As they were returning their movies I got asked, “Mind if we just stick around a minute and listen?”
Before I could yell at them to get the hell out the goon towering over me answered, “Sure, stick around a bit.” Everyone except me smiled. While the two young men browsed movies the sounds in the back changed.
First there was shuffling as bodies and papers moved. Next a moment of silence. Then my wife’s voice, “Oh yes. Put that big dick in my pussy. Fuck me hard and fast.” Followed by the sounds of bodies slapping against each other, the wet sucking sound of my wife’s pussy being violated, which were soon drowned out by her moans.
The two college men high-fived each other. Eventually they picked a couple movies off the shelf and left. "Maybe you should rent porn", the goon said. I shot him a look of disbelief. "Heard you weren’t doing so good. Two customers in five minutes, and both looking for adult stuff. Might be something there.“ He shrugged.
Over the next hour customers came in. When they heard the sounds of fucking they’d get a shocked look on their faces. After those looks of faded they’d browse the movies, longer than customers would normally hang around, and all of them rented something.
Thankfully no one was in the store when my wife yelled, "Yes! Cum in my pussy! Fill me up! Ooh fuck!” I could hear her body shake with an orgasm as the desk rattled beneath her.
“Wife’s a real slut”, the goon whispered. I couldn’t tell if he was kidding or not. A few minutes later the man came out of the office, and I could see my naked wife splayed across the desk with cum dripping from her pussy.
As the man left, and took his goon with him, he threatened that he’d return tomorrow. Angrily I helped my wife clean herself up, but couldn’t interrogate her because she left to go home saying she was tired and sore. That night she claimed the man was making her say those dirty things and that she wasn’t enjoying herself.
But the following morning I left to open the store and half an hour later she showed up wearing a long coat and heels. "What the fuck?“, I asked.
My wife hesitated for a moment before opening the coat. Beneath she was wearing sexy lingerie and nothing else. "He demanded I dress up”, she said. Then she closed the coat up and went to wait in the office.
I was fuming, absolutely angry, until the man showed up with his goon in tow. The two of them were intimidating enough that I could only feel defeated, resigned to what I knew was coming. Sure enough the goon stayed with me at the counter while the man went into the office to join my wife.
That day lasted almost two hours. Many of the customers from the day before returned and spent excessive time looking through the limited selection of movies. Really they were just enjoying the sounds of sex filling the store. Some of the customers even spoke with each other, whispers that I wasn’t able to hear, but there was really just the one topic of conversation.
It was strange that the flow of customers had picked up in just a few days. But I didn’t really understand why until the two college men told me they wouldn’t come back until I had adult movies they could rent and the screening room was available. That was when I started doing some real math, trying to ignore the lewd noises my wife was making.
If all of these customers wanted adult movies I could make enough money to keep the place open, pay the man back and get him to go away. Without that income, this audible torture was likely to be the rest of my life. So I ordered a wide selection of adult movies and started making space on the shelves for them.
There was a middle-aged woman, a customer, that entered the store timed exactly when my wife yelled, “Yes! Fuck this married pussy!” At first she looked petrified, but I gave her the same explanation I’d been giving everyone recently. She commented on how it sounded so real, the sounds of sex, and wanted to know where the dirty movies were. When she found out I was ordering them and they’d be in soon she promised to return.
Before she could leave though my wife yelled again, “Yes! Fuck me! Give me that cum!” There were heavy grunts from the office and a moment later the door opening. That was all I needed, a customer seeing what was happening. The man was clearly zipping his pants up and my wife was sitting in her lingerie looking well fucked.
Now that the sounds had stopped I didn’t know what to say, what excuse I could give the woman. The man and his goon left without saying a word. Silently I shut the door to the office, to hide my wife from view, before returning to the desk. The woman asked if that was a viewing booth, like in an adult shop, with a gloryhole. Not knowing what else to say I confirmed her guess. Seemingly satisfied she left and I slumped behind the counter.
For a week this trend continued. My wife would wear something skimpy, or nothing at all, and wait in the office. The man would arrive with a goon and spend hours fucking my wife. Customers would flood in throughout the day, always looking for action. Everyone wanted to use the “booth” and wanted to rent movies, but I had to explain the movies were on the way.
I didn’t know what to say about the “booth” or how to explain to people they couldn’t use it at all because it was real and supposed to be on office. That weekend though, the day before the adult movies arrived, the man showed up with a crew of goons. One of the goons escorted me from the store, took me away for the day, while everyone else stayed at the store with the closed sign in the window.
When I got back to the store they’d done some construction. The restroom was smaller, the office was gone, and instead there was a large booth with a viewing screen, two chairs, and table. All of my office documents were now beneath the front counter. More surprising was my naked wife, resting on the stool behind the counter, looking as well fucked as always, but on full display for everyone.
“What the hell?”, I asked.
The man explained, “My guys been telling me about your customers. So we’re giving them what they want. Oh, and I’m changing our deal. Now that I’m invested in your business I’m going to take a percentage of your profits rather than you paying me back. We’re partners now.”
How the hell was I supposed to get out of that? They left me and my wife in what was quickly feeling less like my store and more like a prison. I helped my wife get dressed and home, not sure if the new deal included her being violated anymore.
The next day I arrived at the store early to get the shipment of new movies unpacked and on the shelf. At opening time a goon showed up, in his words, to help. Now half the store was packed with adult movies while a lewd booth stood open and waiting at the back.
My wife didn’t show up that day, and neither did the man. But the new movies and booth were both quite popular. In that day the store made more money that it had the previous month. Turns out the booth had been designed so the sounds of whatever movie was playing, were audible throughout the store.
At the end of the day the goon helped me close up, took the percentage of money for his boss, and then left me to go home. When I got there my wife was in bed sleeping. I asked her where she’d been all day. My relief that perhaps the portion of the deal that involved her was over was short-lived.
“Been here”, she said, “That man visited me earlier for a few hours.”
“What? Here? In our home?”, I demanded to know.
“Yes. He thought it better than disrupting business. So we’ll be meeting here from now on.”
My wife Stephanie and I met at University. She was studying anthropology and I was studying mechanical engineering. I graduated first and got a job as an hydraulic engineer she graduated a few years later but had some trouble finding a job. We would always tease each other about our areas of study, I would ask what one does with a degree in the study of people and she would respond, “Haven’t we already figured out plumbing?”
Since my job was solid she decided to go to graduate school. Stephanie was researching tribes from South America, specifically matriarchal societies, when I lost my job because of the downturn in the economy. So when she got a grant to spend a summer in South America studying the tribes in person, everything paid for, I decided to go with her. We packed everything up and flew across the Atlantic.
Two days out of the city the roads turns into dirt. A day later the roads disappeared entirely. Two days of walking led to a river. Finally three days on the river got us to the area that the tribe claimed as their own, but it was another day of walking before we arrived at their village. It was a collection of shacks and huts on the bank of a lake.
We were greeted by a group of women, armed with primitive weapons, wearing nothing - all of them were completed nude. Their tanned, bronze skin and dark hair fit the tropic environment and made Stephanie’s blonde hair and pale, white skin stand out by comparison. The women exchanged some words with our guide, there was pointing at me, and that was when I realized I was the only male.
Finally we were escorted into the village while our guide left the way we’d come. There were more huts, a few odd structures, and dozens of women walking around - all of them naked. Stephanie and I were let into a small hut where we put down our things and looked about at the small bed, single table, and two chairs that would be our home for the next few months. "What was that all about?“, I asked.
"I don’t know”, my wife responded, “They weren’t speaking Portuguese or Spanish. Must be some kind of local dialect.”
We were interrupted when a woman came into the hut, a tall and powerful looking woman who happened to be completely naked. "I am Eve", she introduced herself to my wife. Stephanie returned the introduction and they spoke quietly to each other while I sat to the side.
Eventually the woman left and my wife turned to me. "The tribe has rules that we must follow while living here.“ I nodded, it made sense. "First, we have to be naked as they are.”
“That might be a bit of a problem”, I said. When she asked why I showed my wife that my dick was hard. "All the women are walking around naked and you will be too. I’ll be like this all the time.“
"We can take care of that”, my wife said stripping down herself. It did feel good to be undressed in the oppressively hot weather. "Second, you can’t initiate conversations with any women. I can speak for you, you can respond if they talk to you, but you can’t talk first.“
Now that we were both naked I ran my eyes over my wife’s body and she grabbed my short, hard dick. As she jerked me off I cupped her breasts in my hands and pinched her nipples. She moaned slightly but I was so worked up that I came quickly spewing my load onto my clothes piled at my feet.
Feeling a bit better I sat down on the bed. Stephanie continued to list their rules, "Men do the chores, so you’ll be cooking and cleaning along with the other men. Males also aren’t allowed to wander about by themselves, so if you go anywhere you’ll need to be escorted. The children are kept on their own with women to care for them on the far side of the village, away from the lake, so don’t go over there or they might feel threatened.”
“Whoa, that’s a lot”, I said.
“Don’t worry about it”, Stephanie replied. "I’m going to lead you over to the men’s hut and then meet with the tribe leaders. You can just follow the lead of the other men.“ Now that we were both naked and my dick had calmed down we left our hut and headed toward the lake.
Women stared at us as we crossed the village. I couldn’t help but look at the beautiful, tanned, nude women and their athletic builds. We reached a large, long hut with a low roof and went inside. It was filled with a couple dozen men of various ages who all looked up when we entered.
"I’ll be back in a bit”, Stephanie said to me as she left.
The men were cooking, cleaning, making various tools and talking among themselves. I waved and introduced myself. One chap waved back. "Some of us learned your language from some people like you over the years", was his answer when I asked where he learned English.
He was a bit older, said they called him Adam, and explained a bit more of the rules. Hours went by and my wife hadn’t come back yet. "Likely she has much to talk about with the leaders of the tribe. Perhaps they went hunting, fishing, or to the mating hut.“
"Mating hut?”, I asked Adam.
“Yes, where the most potent men are kept. Could be giving your wife a welcome gift.”
I was certain that wasn’t what was happening, but fear made me ask Adam anyway, “Most potent men?”
“Yes”, he chuckled and pointed at my penis, “We aren’t big enough to be there.”
Eventually a woman came and got us for dinner, the men brought out all the food we’d been preparing and the whole village feasted together. My wife was at dinner, she sat next to me and talked about the lake and how important it was to their culture. All the beautiful naked women around me made my dick hard again, and though I couldn’t be sure I suspected a few of the women nearby were talking about it.
It wasn’t until night when we returned to our hut that I worked up the courage to ask about the mating hut. Stephanie laughed oddly, “Yeah, I um, heard that they keep certain men separate for breeding purposes.” She laughed again, “Can you imagine such a thing?”
Over the next few days my wife spent a lot of time with the leaders of the tribe. They were powerfully built women and seemed completely disinterested in me. I’d gotten a tour of most of the village, but for the most part was kept with the men.
Near the end of the first week my wife told me at night in our hut, “I got a job for you. I figured you would be bored in the male hut cooking and cleaning all day.” When I asked what she had in mind she replied, “The tribe has a water pumping system tied to the lake, but it’s been having problems and isn’t very efficient. I convinced them you could fix it.”
“Should be easy if they have the right parts”, I answered.
So the next morning my wife led me down to the edge of the lake where we met some of the women that led the tribe. They spoke at length, pointing to the simple water pump and pipes that were present. I couldn’t understand them, and didn’t see anything obviously wrong with the system, so I got distracted.
My eyes wandered over their perfect female bodies, and I imagined they were nude and on display just for me. Every movement turned into a tease in my mind and my cock quickly got rock hard. "Okay", Eve broke me out of my fantasy, “here’s what’s wrong with their system.” She explained in detail what they needed, what parts they had, and what tools were available.
“It’s going to take me the rest of the summer to get this fixed”, I told her then looked at my wife.
Eve translated for me. There was some talk among the women, it seemed my wife was picking up the language, and Stephanie said to me, “That’s fine. Take the time you need. Eve will stay here to guard you and get anything you need.”
I was going to respond, to protest a few things, but a stern look from my wife told me it would be rude if I did. That was when my wife and the other tribal women left. So with just me and Eve on the shore of the lake, I started work.
During the day I found my mind wandering. Eve was always nearby, when she’d get hot she’d swim a bit, but she was never too far from me. Her perfect, naked form was always covered with sweat or water, and it was keeping me aroused. At one point, when I thought she wasn’t looking, I tried to jerk my cock quickly to relieve some pressure.
“You shouldn’t do that”, Eve caught me in the act. With my hand wrapped around my dick I had no valid response. "Come with me", she looked unhappy. Eve led me across the village, away from the lake side, to an oddly shaped building. We went inside, like all of the other buildings it was well lit, the air was thick, but this one smelled of sweat and sex.
It was filled by a dozen men. Unlike the male hut, where all the men were old, small, or frail these men were nearly perfect athletic specimens. Their skins were bronze and hair was dark, like the women of the tribe, and like everyone else they were naked. What caught my attention was they were all well hung.
Eve exchanged some friendly glances with some of the men as she led me through the building to a yard that was fenced in behind the building. There was a crude stockade and she pointed at it, “Get in”, she ordered. I started to laugh like maybe she was kidding, but her look told me she wasn’t.
So, playing along, I locked myself up in this cross shaped device that had my arms out to my sides. Eve tightened the bindings then said, “I’ll be back.” She left and I looked around the yard. There were two other stockade like devices, a couple beds, a table with chairs, but otherwise it was an empty area exposed to the sky above surrounded by a fence tall enough to block sight to the rest of the village.
After some time a few men came into the yard to look at me. They would talk, point, and laugh. None of them made any movements to help me. Then I heard women’s voices inside the building. There was an audible commotion from inside, the men left the yard leaving me alone. Then the noise coming from the hut changed.
It was very clearly the sound of women moaning in pleasure, of bodies smacking against each other. There was no doubt that it was the sounds of sex, rough and sloppy sex from the sounds the women were making. If this was the mating hut, as I now suspected, then it made sense why this building was away from the others.
There was some talking inside. A moment later a woman came into the yard followed by two men. She had one of the men lay down on a bed. He held his large, hard cock up in the air and I watched as she lowered herself down plunging him into her ass. Once she was all the way down she had the other man come forward onto the bed and push his cock into her pussy.
It was the first time that I had noticed, but her pussy was shaved smooth. I couldn’t believe the show they were putting on, the men really knew how to fuck. They were pumping in and out in a rhythm so that one of them was always balls deep. One was holding her up while the other was holding her legs spread.
My dick was throbbing so hard I thought I was going to explode. Her moans were those of pure ecstasy. She wanted to be fucked hard and fast and that’s exactly what they were giving her. When she orgasmed she grabbed the ass of the guy fucking her pussy and pulled him in tight.
After she’d finished she said something to them, and both men stopped. They got up off the bed. As she stood the two men licked her ass and pussy clean. I realized that neither man had cum as they all went back into the building. Sounds of sex continued to emanate from the building for many minutes.
Eve and Stephanie appeared in the yard soon after. My dick was still rock hard and Eve pointed at it, they said something in the native language that I didn’t understand. "What’s wrong", I asked my wife.
“You can’t do that”, she snapped, “You can’t speak first. We could get kicked out if you cause trouble.” Stephanie seemed genuinely upset. I knew this was critical to her schooling, so I kept quiet as the two women talked some more.
My wife came up close to me, close enough that I could smell her sweat from the heat. "Eve said you were jerking off looking at her", she accused me.
“All the naked bodies, it’s been weeks since we’ve really had sex”, I whispered back at her. "I couldn’t help it. Just needed some relief.“ Then something occurred to me, my wife had to walk through the mating hut to get to me and until a minute ago there had been sounds of fucking. "Were you in there?”, I nodded toward the building.
“You can’t do that”, Stephanie said, “In their culture only the men chosen for the mating hut get to have sexual release. Don’t worry though, they have something that will help you.” She hadn’t answered my last question. Stephanie said something to Eve.
Eve came over to me with a small bottle with a liquid. "Here", she offered it. I was tied up and didn’t really have a choice so I just drank the liquid down. It tasted a bit like fruit, but wasn’t horrible.
“What was that?”, I asked my wife.
“They have natural remedies. One they use for the mating males to keep them aroused all the time. This is the opposite, for the men that can’t control their erections. It will keep you soft and take the desire away.” I was about to complain when the women gave me looks that said I shouldn’t.
A couple minutes later and my erection went away, despite looking at Stephanie and Eve both naked. My senses drifted. I noticed that Eve’s pussy was shaved, then I noticed that my wife’s pussy was also. She’d never shaved it in all the years I’d known her, but there it was completely bare. Despite my eyes wandering over their naked forms my dick wouldn’t get hard.
“I think it’s working”, my wife said. Eve nodded agreement. “But we need to be sure.” Eve went into the building and a moment later came back with one of the men. Without words she bent over the table, he moved behind her, and she used her hands to spread her pussy lips. Even with the distance between us I could see that she was wet. The man positioned his dick at the entrance to her pussy and slowly pushed the whole length of his shaft inside her.
Eve moaned loudly and gripped the edge of the table to brace herself against the increase pace of the man’s fucking. "Your pussy hair…“, I tried to ask something of my wife but the thought got lost. It was as if my mind couldn’t grab onto a sexual concept.
"Yes. I shaved it to match the custom of the tribe”, Stephanie replied. I was trying to get a good look at her pussy, it seemed wet but it could have also been the sweat from the heat. My wife however was looking firmly at the sexual display in front of her as Eve got her pussy pounded from behind. "Um, excuse me a moment", she said before disappearing into the building.
I could swear that she bit her lip before leaving, but I was feeling light-headed and that I couldn’t trust anything I saw at that moment. Eve was getting pounded like a porn star and my dick wouldn’t twitch. A moment later and there was a thump from the building directly to my right, a sound like someone getting roughly pushed against the wall.
Immediately there were fucking sounds from the building, body slapping against body and a woman moaning loudly. The moans sounded like my wife, but I couldn’t be sure because I’d never heard her that loud. From the building I then heard a woman say, “Oh yes. Big cock. Right in my pussy.”
A part of me thought that was odd, the women here didn’t speak English. Then my brain got distracted as Eve had an orgasm and almost tipped the table over. She directed the man fucking her to stop, he pulled out and then cleaned her with his tongue. They went back into the hut and left me tied in the yard, soft and slightly confused.
The fucking sounds continued to flow out of the building for many more minutes before finally whoever was getting pounded had an orgasm loud enough to shake the walls. It was accompanied by a woman practically shouting, “Oh fuck yes!” That was definitely my wife’s voice, I knew it, but somehow my mind couldn’t believe it.
Once the building was quiet my wife and Eve came back into the yard. They looked at my soft dick and Stephanie said, “Oh good honey. You’re not aroused. It’s working.”
Her pussy looked slick, different than it had when she went into the hut. "Did you…“, again my brain or mouth couldn’t finish the question. "I mean…”
Stephanie cut me off, “Okay, you’re going back with Eve now to finish your work. I’ll see you later.” Eve untied me and led me through the building. This time all the men laughed as I walked through.
Eve led me back toward the lake and I saw my wife go back into the mating hut as we crossed the village. For the rest of the day, despite the sexual displays I’d seen earlier and Eve’s naked body clearly visible, I couldn’t get aroused.
Dinner time and again we gathered to eat. I got the impression that it wasn’t so much the whole village getting together as it was the men that did the cooking and cleaning with whatever women were available. My wife wasn’t there, but some of the tribe leaders were. Looking about I noticed they all had clean shaven pussies.
Curiosity won and I asked Adam about it. "Yes, when a woman is old enough to use the mating hut they shave themselves. It’s how the men inside know.“
"So the women only do it for the mating hut?”
“Oh yes”, he answered. "It is an old custom to show who may use the hut.“
That night Eve led me to my hut where my wife was waiting. Once inside Stephanie asked Eve, "Did he behave better?” Eve nodded her agreement. "Did you give him another dose at dinner?“ Again Eve nodded.
I didn’t remember a dose at dinner. "We should see if it’s working”, my wife said. Stephanie directed me to sit on the floor, which I did, before inviting Eve into the bed with her. In an odd fascination I watched as Eve lay down atop my wife in a sixty-nine position.
My wife had never been with a woman or shown an inclination toward it. But here she was, her blonde, pale, and freckled form beneath the bronze body of another woman. I sat on the floor, not certain what to do with myself, while the two women lovingly licked and kissed their way around each others pussies.
Eve used a hand to part my wife’s pussy lips before sinking her tongue into Stephanie’s opening. She moaned in response and their bodies writhed against each other. Sweat dripped from Eve’s stomach onto Stephanie’s breasts. My wife’s face was buried in Eve’s snatch, two fingers wormed their way into her pussy, and now it was Eve’s turn to moan.
Not once did my dick move, it didn’t twitch at all, and I felt like a cloud had come over my mind that prevented me from concentrating on what was happening. Everything felt like a dream as I watched the two women eat each other to mutual orgasm. Then Eve turned around and placed her pussy against my wife’s, their legs spread and clits touching.
In rhythm Stephanie would flick her hips up as Eve flexed down, their cunts pressed tight together. I could recognize when my wife had another orgasm, but somehow my body didn’t want to do anything about it. As both women calmed down my wife looked over at my flaccid penis. "Seems like it works", she smiled.
Seemingly satisfied the two women left the hut. All I could do was watch. Not feeling like doing much else I laid down on the bed, but wasn’t tired enough to actually sleep. Part of me was worried about my wife out there in the village somewhere after dark.
Then I started to wonder why Stephanie had been gone so long. Was she really using the mating hut, did all the women partake in sexual activity with each other, what did this mean for my time here… too many questions ran through my mind.
Sometime in the night my wife came into the hut, apparently I’d fallen asleep. She climbed into bed and fell immediately asleep. I realized she smelled like sweat and sex. Vaguely I tried to recall if she’d smelled that way when she left. Sleep was fitful that night.
Morning arrived but I was already awake. Eve showed up and awoke Stephanie for breakfast. Again there was a group meal with the men from the male hut where we ate together. Plenty of the tribal women were around, nude as always. I noticed that, like me, none of the men had erections.
Since no woman was talking to me I asked Adam, “Do none of you get sexually excited?”
“No, we are not for that”, he said. I began to suspect that some of whatever it was they’d given me to kill my libido was in the food they were feeding the men. So I asked him about the remedy. "Yes, there are remedies. One for us to make the mating urge go away, one for the mating men to make them always ready to mate, and one for the women to control…“, he paused looking for the word, "uh, making child.”
“Pregnancy?”, he nodded. "To keep them from getting pregnant, like birth control.“
"Yes, but you don’t ask such things especially to the women.”
Breakfast finished and Eve led me back to the plumbing by the lake. The work occupied my mind that morning, but after lunch I needed to work on a section farther down the lake. From the new location I could almost see across the village to the mating hut. I would constantly glance its direction and frequently would see women enter or leave the building.
At one point I saw one of the leaders and my wife enter the building, Stephanie’s blonde hair couldn’t be missed. Eve was splashing in the water nearby and without thinking I asked her, “Did my wife just go into the mating hut?”
She stopped cold and looked at me, water dripping from her perfect nude body, then sternly said, “You must not speak.”
“I want to know if my wife went in there”, pointing at the mating hut I was feeling more confident, but the tone of my voice didn’t carry the confidence.
“You must not speak or you will be punished”, Eve said coming out of the water to stand over me.
“Where is my wife?”, I asked defiantly. That was when I learned just how strong these women were. Eve slapped me, directly across the side of my head hard. Though I was already kneeling I dropped onto my side, face in the mud, and my ears rang.
It took a minute for me to regain my senses, only to discover that Eve was binding my hands behind me. Once my hands were tied she roughly stood me up and marched me toward the mating hut. The few women that were about the village watched.
As we closed on the mating hut the sounds of sex grew louder. Unmistakable moans of pleasure wafted on the air fast and sharp to my ears. "Oh fuck yes", I heard a woman’s voice moan right before Eve forced me into the building.
Inside were the same dozen men, all naked and hard. Nine of them were lounging on the right side of the hut. The left side of the hut was occupied by my wife, the woman she’d come in with, and the other three mating men. The woman was getting fucked from behind by one man while sucking the cock of another.
My wife was on her back, hips up in the air, a man on his knees between her legs, with his huge cock pumping in and out of my wife. She was thrusting her hips up and he was thrusting forward at a furious pace. Stephanie’s blonde hair was splayed on the rug beneath her, her pale tits were bouncing wildly, and she was moaning like a whore out of control. Her hands grasped about looking for something to hold to steady herself while her feet flailed wildly back and forth.
Eve walked me though the building and into the rear yard. I tried to call out to my wife, to say something, but another hard smack from Eve took the thought out of my head. Again she took me to the stockade, tied me to it, then went back into the building.
A minute later and the tribe leader came out with Eve, they both gave me stern looks. At this point I was pissed, but very uncertain what to do. "I want to talk to my wife", I whimpered. That started a conversation between the two women I couldn’t understand.
While they were talking and looking at me, the sounds of my wife getting fucked continued from the building. Stephanie apparently hadn’t seen me when I walked through or else she would have stopped, I hoped. "Please…“, I whimpered. The two women finished talking and Eve went into the building.
It was a moment before she came back into the yard holding a long piece of cloth. She came over to me and tied it tightly around my head, gagging me so I couldn’t talk.. "Now you won’t talk”, she said smiling. "You stay here, we will care for you", and with that the two women disappeared back into the mating hut.
Being outside under the canopy of trees I could just barely tell time. It was almost an hour of me tied there, gagged, listening through the thin wall of the hut to the vulgar sounds my wife was making. Grunts and moans of pleasure with the occasional expletive when she’d orgasm, those both oddly became normal to me.
What would snap my brain back to reality were the moments of quiet, when I couldn’t tell what was happening. These moments usually didn’t last long and were terminated with language I couldn’t understand, deep breaths, a heavy grunt, and then more moaning. Eventually everything went quiet inside the building.
That’s when Stephanie came out into the yard. She was naked, and even though her pale skin had tanned a bit in the sun which made her freckles stand out, there was a redness flushed across her body. Upon seeing me tied and gagged, with a shake of her head she said, “You stupid boy. They told me that you broke the rules. Kept talking first.”
I tried to talk through the gag, but it was mumbled. "No", she said. "You aren’t allowed to talk until the tribe is certain that you’ve learned. Until then you’ll have to stay here. Someone will bring you food, water, and tend to your needs.“ Despite my desperate mumbles choking through the gag she turned and left.
For days I remained tied up. A tribal woman brought me food for meals, water once an hour, and she’d wash my body while tending to the areas of skin where I was restrained. Frequently the sounds of sex would waft out of the mating hut. Women would come and go from the hut at all times of the day.
On occasion people would have sex in the yard where I could watch, some of the women seemed to delight in having an audience actually. All of the women delighted in the sex, commanding multiple men to fuck them in various positions, usually more than one man at a time. The rest of the time sex occurred only in the building and I couldn’t see it, only hear it. Every time that would happen I’d strain to determine if it was my wife, but could never be certain.
It was late in the second day when I realized they weren’t feeding me the impotency remedy anymore, because the sounds of sex that evening caused me to get an erection. The sex lasted for hours, from dinner until sundown, and I stayed hard the whole time. Right after things got quiet my wife came to check on me. Again her body was flush and she looked tired.
Stephanie gave me a pitiful look but said, "You look well. Don’t worry, you won’t be here long as you behave. They tell me that you’re taking the punishment well.” Now I was horny, aroused, and frustrated at the way I was being treated. Again I tried to express that, but the gag turned it to mumbles.
“I know”, she brushed her hand against my cheek, “soon.” With that she disappeared for the night.
In the morning it started to rain, and almost immediately Eve and the woman that had been caring for me arrived. "We move you from the rain", Eve said. "You still behave.“ The untied me, moved me inside the mating hut, and tied me down to one of the beds. Never once did they take the gag off.
Laying in the building I could hear the rain pouring onto the roof. They’d placed me to one side, away from everyone else, but I still had a view of the whole building. Eve left, but the woman that had been taking care of me decided to stay.
She pointed at one of the men, they were all constantly hard, and said something to him. He knelt down in front of her and started eating her pussy as she leaned back against the wall. When she said something else he used one hand to finger her pussy and his other hand to jerk his cock.
The whole time she was looking down at him, watching and enjoying his pussy eating. My dick also got hard, watching them, and I desperately wanted to touch myself. She orgasmed at his exploring tongue and hands, her body convulsing, and her moans were loud enough to drown out the rain.
When she finished cumming she said something to the man and he stopped. That was it, she left without another word and the man went back to laying down among the other men. Throughout the day I was treated to similar exhibitions. Women would come in, pick a man or two, fuck their brains out, and then leave after the men used their mouths to clean any areas they’d fucked.
It got to the point that every time a woman entered the building my dick got instantly hard in anticipation of the show to come. My balls were starting to ache from the constant erections without relief. Eve came in with my caretaker for lunch. Following them were some men I recognized from the male hut, they’d brought food for the mating males. The weaker men left and the mating men ate while I was fed.
There was talking in their native language, which I didn’t understand. Eve and the men would point at me and laugh occasionally. When they undid my gag so I could eat I took advantage of the chance to ask Eve, "What are they laughing at?”
Again I got a stern look. "You not supposed to talk. Men don’t talk unless talked to", Eve chided. "Not learning your lesson.“ I got quiet and just ate the food I was offered for a few minutes. Then there was another round of laughs through the building and people looked in my direction.
"Seriously! What is it?”, I demanded to know.
The two women didn’t like my tone and got stern. "You want to know?“, Eve asked. I nodded. "They think your penis is small and don’t understand why it gets hard. They know the light woman is supposed to belong only to you. They don’t understand that and I try to explain. She comes here often, since the first day. She understands, but you don’t.”
“First day?”, I mumbled.
“Yes”, Eve continued, “And many times since. Now you be quiet while we figure out how to make you understand.” With that I was gagged again and the two women left.
The men continued to eat, talk among themselves, and glance my way infrequently. All twelve of them were in incredible shape, fit and trim bodies, huge dicks that were constantly erect. I noticed they were sharing a drink, something I hadn’t seen elsewhere, and surmised it must be the potency remedy.
As I lay there and watch them I also realized that I hadn’t actually seem any of the men ejaculate, despite all the fucking none of them had cum. Fatigue set in, my erection faded, and that was when my wife entered followed by three of the tribe leaders, my caretaker, and Eve. The sight of the naked women, especially my wife’s pale form, caused my dick to stir and start hardening again.
The women talked quietly among themselves, all while looking toward me. I could tell some kind of decision was reached. A tribe leader broke away from the group, picked two of the mating men, and led them out into the yard. Almost immediately the sounds of them having sex floated inside.
My dick was already growing, but the noise was enough to make it stand at complete attention. There was more talking among the women, more looks in my direction. Eventually the sounds of sex from the yard faded, but since I could still clearly see many attractive, nude women my erection didn’t go away.
Stephanie crossed the room to my bed and removed my gag. "I want to go home. Want to leave", I said.
“You can’t talk first”, my wife shook her head. "This is why you’re in trouble already.“
"Please”, I begged.
“You need to learn your place”, Stephanie said. My wife stood and nodded to my caretaker. The woman came to my bed, now everyone in the room was looking at me. Slowly, and with an uncertain look on her face, the woman reached her hand down toward my dick.
Despite everything my balls ached for release. So when her hand brushed against my dick she didn’t even need to pump or stroke at all to make me orgasm. Semen spewed from the head of my dick onto my torso. I sighed and my entire body relaxed. The woman looked horrified as if she’d broken some sacred rule.
With my horniness subsiding a fog retreated from my mind and my thoughts were clear again. When I realized what had just happened I got embarrassed and looked about. All of the women were shaking their heads, most of the men were hiding laughter. My caretaker used a cloth, some water, and washed me clean.
Stephanie looked down at me, “Feel better now?”
I didn’t know whether to nod, sure the pressure was gone but there was so much else that was wrong. "I want to leave, to go home.“
"The boat and guide won’t be back for months, we’re here until then”, she answered. "Until then I need to know you can follow the rules.“ The gag was placed back in my mouth and I whimpered, but it wasn’t audible over the sound of the rain on the roof.
Again the group of women talked. All of the women except my wife left the hut. She came over to me and whispered, "They’re going to leave you here until they’re sure you know your place. Meanwhile I have to continue participating in their culture and learning all I can.” I think she could see the pain and frustration in my eyes. "But you should know that I want to do this, I don’t have to.“
With that she crossed to the center of the room and motioned to two nearby men, saying something to them. They approached her with smiles on their faces. The three of them laid down on the floor, my wife on her side facing me. One man lifted one of her legs in the air, spreading her wide, and put his face to her pussy. The other man positioned himself so his dick was directly in front of her face.
As Stephanie took the tip of his huge dick in her mouth her eyes closed in pleasure, but I yanked against my restraints and tried to yell. She started working her way up and down the long shaft, sucking and licking as much as she could. The man used one hand to brush her blonde hair out of her face and with his other grabbed a tit. Her eyes popped open and she looked right at me, making direct eye contact as she moaned around the dick filling her mouth.
My wife’s moans increased as the man licking her pussy started fingering her and rubbing her thigh. She wiggled as the pleasure started to take control of her body. Moans got louder until she tensed. An orgasm coursed through her. She just held the dick in her mouth, moaning around it as man between her legs sucked, licked, and fingered her.
When her orgasm subsided she took the dick out of her mouth and said something to the two men. Stephanie smiled the whole time as the man between her legs moved away and the man by her face laid down behind her. He positioned himself so his huge dick was pointed right toward her pussy.
She slid down holding his dick with one hand to guide it into her cunt, while he held her leg in the air. They never stopped smiling as he entered her. I had a clear view of his huge, bronze cock penetrating my wife’s pale, pink pussy. Once they were aligned she said something and he started fucking her.
It wasn’t soft and slow either, it was harder and faster than I thought possible. This wasn’t sex or making love, this was hardcore fucking. I hadn’t seen anything so primal in my life or any movie.
Immediately Stephanie’s moans flooded the building. The other men in the room watched, seemingly only partially interested. However I couldn’t take my eyes off the scene. Despite my best efforts I couldn’t get free, couldn’t yell loud enough to get anything other than mumbles through the gag, and surprisingly my dick was getting hard again.
For an extraordinarily long time they stayed like that. My wife cried out in pleasure the whole time. Their bodies were covered in sweat from the heat and the physical exertion of the intense fucking. It was difficult to tell when she had an orgasm, I’d never seen her like this.
There was no doubt though when she yelled, "Oh fuck yes. I’m going to cum”, she held her breath before breaking into one long yell of pleasure and her whole body shook. Amazingly the man fucking her never slowed down. The only reason he stopped was because Stephanie said something to him when her orgasm finished.
He moved down, put his head between her legs, and proceeded to lick her clean. His tongue and mouth ran all over her groin, paying soft attention to her pussy. When he was finished my wife sat up and returned the favor by sucking his dick, licking up and down the length of his shaft and around his balls, until he was likewise clean.
The sound of the rain became audible again. My dick was straining, again the ache was back in my balls, when Stephanie came over to my bed. "You can’t be hard again, that’s for the mating men. You make the other women uncomfortable because they don’t know how to handle you.“
Through the gag I tried to yell at her. "So you’ll stay here for now until they can figure out how you should be treated. It obviously doesn’t bother you that I’m here, doing this”, she looked at my erection, “So I’m going to continue doing what I have been doing and you’ll just have to deal with life here for a few months.”
The realization that we were stuck here for another two months at least made me moan in despair. "Is that so?“, Stephanie asked. I didn’t know what she thought I had meant. "You know”, she looked around the room, “there are so many things I’ve always wanted to try. Like outside, in the rain.” She smiled, led one of the men out into the yard, and a moment later the sounds of sex floated into the building from the yard.
Not certain how long that lasted before my wife came back inside, her hair soaked down from the rain. Stephanie left the building and returned to the village. None of the men paid attention to me. My caretaker returned to the routine of bringing me water, food, and washing me.
It rained for another day during which I was kept inside. Multiple times different women from the tribe would visit the hut, get fucked by some of the men, and then leave. Everyone else acted like it was normal and mostly just ignored me and my erection.
When it stopped raining I was moved back outside by Eve and my caretaker. Eve actually spoke to me, she asked, “Do you know your place?”
“I want to know where my wife is”, I replied.
“No”, Eve was stern, “Not yet.” She looked down at my hard-on and frowned. "Your wife says not to give you remedy.“
"I don’t want to be here”, I managed to get it out before the gag was replaced. Eve nodded, didn’t say anything, and left me to what had become my routine.
Days went by, maybe a week, I was losing sense of time. Sex was a regular occurrence in the mating hut. At all times of day the sounds of sex emanated from the building. Some of the women would bring men outside and get fucked in front of me. At least once a day Stephanie would visit. Sometimes she’d come into the yard and see me before getting fucked, other times she’d get fucked first and then come see me.
My dick stayed hard almost all the time. So when Stephanie visited one day, of course I was erect, but there was a very sharp pain in my balls that had been growing. I was actually groaning in agony. She removed my gag and asked, “What’s wrong?”
“I hurt”, dipping my head to indicate direction, “down there.”
“Yeah, I’ve heard of that”, she said matter of fact. "Erections can last so long they cause pain. I didn’t want to put you on the remedy, but we may need to. We can try one thing though.“ She replaced the gag, disappeared into the building, and returned a moment later with a mating male in tow.
Without saying anything she sat on the edge of the table facing me, spread her legs wide, and used her fingers to spread her pussy lips in a rather vulgar display. The man didn’t need to be given direction, he stepped up to her and plunged his dick into her tight hole. They were positioned in such a way that I couldn’t really see anything except his ass pumping and her legs, bent at the knees over his arms, flailing about in the air.
Again the man just fucked her mercilessly, pounding her harder and faster than I ever could. Their bodies slapped together, she grunted each time he bottomed out that big dick in her, and the table shook violently. That continued for an impossibly long time. By now I could tell when my wife had orgasms because she’d cuss or hold her breath, and her toes would curl.
"Fuck yes! Like that!”, she cried out with her last orgasm, “Oh yes! Please my pussy!” When she was finished with the man, like always, he cleaned her and she cleaned him and then she dismissed him back into the hut. For a while she lay on the table, naked in the filtered sun, enjoying the glow of the fucking she’d just received.
A tribal woman came into the yard and saw my wife laying on the table. She glanced at me before closing the distance to my wife. They exchanged whispers then both smiled. The women dipped into the mating hut for a moment. A male joined the two women at the table.
Stephanie laid on her back, legs spread and pussy exposed, while the woman leaned forward and started licking her snatch. My wife wiggled a bit, soft moans of pleasure and contentment more than the sexual fury I’d witnessed.
The man pushed forward into the pussy of the bent over woman. As he fucked her from behind her mouth rubbed against my wife’s clit. My wife’s hands loving explored the body of the woman that was eating her out. Muffled moans pushed their way out from between my wife’s legs to my ears. All three of them were obviously enjoying themselves.
When the tribal woman had an orgasm she moved to lay on the table next to my wife. The man went back inside while the two woman laid there basking in the sun and afterglow of a good fucking. Again they exchanged whispers and moved into a sixty-nine position where they proceeded to lick each other clean.
Eventually the woman left. Soon my wife’s attention turned to me. I was still erect and the ache was significantly more sharp, but that was nothing compared to how hurt and betrayed I felt. "Didn’t cum?“, she asked. When I shook my head she said, "I don’t know what else to do then. You watch something like that and can’t orgasm.”
It was Stephanie’s turn to shake her head. "Guess we don’t have a choice then", my wife sighed. Through the gag I tried to yell at her. She didn’t remove the gag, instead just said, “More simple and more calm, again.” So I managed to mumble one word through the gag.
“How?”, she confirmed my question. I nodded. "Well on our first day I admit I was scared. Didn’t think I could handle a dick that big. But the men are very skilled and take orders well. That first day…“, she got a reminiscent look in her eye, ”…it was slow and long with just one guy. But the other women assured me that over time I’d get more comfortable.“
Blissfully she continued, "I have. And now I can’t get enough. Like the other women here I visit frequently to get every need satisfied. But the woman take care of each other as well. The tribe has enough to care for themselves, so they use their free time for basic pleasures.”
That made me whimpered, I started to cry. "Don’t worry. We’ll get you taken care of", my wife said leaving the yard.
Alone again I broke and cried long and hard. One of the men inside must have heard me because he looked out of the building and at me. Without saying anything he went back inside and a moment later there was laughter from the building.
Like clockwork my caretaker showed up with water and food, washed my body and tended to my sores. After she left the yard there were sounds of sex from the building, again my dick involuntarily got hard. When the fucking sounds stopped she came back into the yard, looked me over, and then left. It was back to routine, water every hour with cleanings and food.
Later that day sex sounds started up again from the hut, but this time I didn’t get hard. The sounds of multiple women fucking continued for quite a while. Eve came out into the yard at one point, looked at me with scrutiny, and then went back inside. Her voice was added to the chorus of moans.
Days went by again, maybe weeks. When it wasn’t raining I was in the yard, when it rained I was inside. The times that I was inside women would come in, see me, and take men into the yard. For that time period I never actually got to see anyone have sex, only hear it, but it didn’t matter to my dick because it wouldn’t get hard.
My wife was among the various women that would come through the building, and like the other women she’d take her men into the yard. Finally after what must have been weeks, I was out in the yard and the building was quiet. My wife came into the yard with Eve and my caretaker. While I was getting fed and washed Stephanie asked, “How are you feeling, still horny?”
“No, I just want to leave”, I answered.
“Can’t leave”, Eve said. "The jungle is dense, the guide isn’t here.“ When she said it I realized how true it was, even if I wasn’t restrained the jungle was my prison.
The woman washing me exchanged words with my wife and then proceeded to wash my groin. Despite her gentle hands, soft touch, and three naked women to view… my dick did nothing. As it hung there lifeless the three women nodded and exchanged words. "I think it’s time”, Stephanie said.
I was untied and led into the building. Eve and my caretaker sat me down on a bed but didn’t restrain me. Stephanie sat on the floor between two men that were sitting close, all of them facing me. My wife wrapped a hand around each of their large, hard dicks and started stroking them. In turn they groped her tits. "Does this do anything for you?“, she asked staring at me.
Shaking my head I said, "No.” It was true. Perhaps it was whatever remedy they were feeding me or the more vulgar displays I’d witnessed since our arrival, but neither my dick nor my emotions were stirring.
“And what about this?”, she motioned with her head and a third man walked up beside her. He held his large, hard cock toward her face and she eagerly sucked it into her mouth. Everyone watched as her mouth slid along the length of his dick, her head bobbing lewdly back and forth, the whole time she jerked the two dicks in her hands.
When I had no reaction she stopped blowing the guy and said, “How about this?” They re-positioned, Stephanie was now standing with one man sitting behind her, one sitting in front of her, and one standing beside her. The man in front stuck his tongue in her pussy, the man behind stuck his tongue in her ass, and the man standing sucked her tits while she jerked his dick.
That continued for a few minutes before Eve said, “Perhaps more.” With a hand wave another man stood and joined the group, on the other side of my wife. He mirrored the man opposite him and licked my wife’s tits while she jerked his dick with her free hand.
“Four guys isn’t doing anything for you?”, Stephanie asked still keeping eye contact with me. "Cause it feels great to me.“ She moaned as hands and fingers joined tongues in exploring her body. Again my body didn’t respond, I felt like I couldn’t respond.
My caretaker moved across the room and got into a sixty-nine position with one of the men, laying him on his back to suck his dick while he ate her pussy. Eve similarly was getting worked up watching my wife, so Eve had another man come over and kneel in front of her and eat her pussy.
Despite all that was on display I didn’t get hard. Stephanie whispered in the ear of one of the men. The other men moved back a bit and he picked my wife up by her hips to hold her in the air. It seemed ludicrously easy for him to do, she was so petite compared to his olympian stature. For a moment he held her in the air, her pussy just above his upright cock, and she looked at me, "Nothing? He’s going to put that big dick in me. He’s going to fuck me hard and fast.”
I had no response, not even a twitch. With a nod from my wife the man lowered her down and in one quick motion buried his cock completely inside her cunt. "Aaa!“, she yelped. Immediately he lifted her, causing her pussy to slide up the length of his cock, then he dropped her back down and slam his dick into her.
He did this repeatedly, holding my wife up and fucking her powerfully. Their bodies would slap together, his cock would completely disappear inside her, and his balls would swing forward and slap her ass. Stephanie wrapped her arms around his neck, moaned long and loud, but kept looking at me.
Eve and my caretaker had switched positions too, they were now both getting fucked. Two men were pounding Eve, she sat atop the man with his cock buried in her ass while the man filling her pussy knelt between her legs. My caretaker was standing, bracing herself against the wall, while the man behind her held one of her legs in the air plunging his long dick into her well spread cunt.
Again, despite all this, there was no stirring in my groin and no feeling in my dick. Stephanie and the man fucking her moved, he sat down on the floor and she turned away from him to face me. Quickly she lowered herself down onto his dick and he reached his hands up, pressing against her back to support her. The position gave me a clear view of just how forcibly spread her pussy was, the tight pink lips wrapped around the huge, bronze member.
As she bounced up and down on his dick she looked at me and said, "See this? This position only works if the guy has a really, big, dick”, she let the last three words linger. With a long moan she grabbed her breasts and said, “Oh and he has such a big dick. They all do.”
I knew that I should feel something. Deep down there were hints of anger, pain, resentment, and humiliation but outwardly there was nothing. My body offered no signs about my feelings of betrayal. Minutes went by, my wife fucked her way to an orgasm. "See that, he made me cum with that big cock.“
When I gave no response she waved another guy over, he started playing with her tits. As he cupped them, licking and sucking on her nipples, I remembered that she really enjoyed having her breasts played with. "Know what else they do for me?”, she asked looking in my eyes.
She lifted herself up off the man’s dick, grabbed it with one hand, and re-positioned it to her asshole. Slowly this time she lowered herself down onto his massive member as it penetrated her ass. It took a minute, but she finally worked the whole length of that gargantuan into her. "See that?“, direct eye contact me with, "He’s fucking my ass.”
Stephanie began to buck her hips up and down fucking the cock in her ass. "You never fucked my ass, did you?“ I wasn’t sure why she was taunting me, but it seemed to heighten her pleasure. With words I didn’t understand she directed the man lavishing her breasts. He knelt between her legs and plunged his equally large dick into her well opened pussy.
"This is how things work”, my wife said. "I told him to fill my cunt and he did. No questions and no talking.“ Her words only paused so she could moan and breathe. "That’s how things work around here. Oh fuck. Women make the rules. Oh fuck yes!” It was obvious she had an orgasm, her words and thoughts trailed away into a series of guttural noises.
For many more minutes they continued to double fuck my wife, as vigorously and eagerly as anything else I’d seen them do. Stephanie had two more orgasms, or perhaps one long orgasm, it was difficult to tell. Finally she ordered them to stop and they disengaged. They licked and sucked her pussy and ass clean while she did the same for their cocks. Strangely it seemed she enjoyed that even more than the sex.
After all that my dick was still completely flaccid. Eve and my caretaker stopped their fucking, and after a cleaning, joined my wife by me. "See", Stephanie said pointing at my limp dick, “No response. The remedy works.”
Addressing me, “And you understand you can’t escape, there’s nowhere to go until the guide comes back in two months?” I nodded. "Good, then it’s time to move, you can’t stay here anymore.“
The women moved me from the mating hut, farther away from the lake, over a small rise, to another set of buildings I hadn’t seen before. During the walk I asked, "Why do I have to move?”
Eve answered, “It is time for the fertility ceremony, once a moon.”
“What’s that?”
“The women take the mating men without remedy, when all are most potent. To create children. It lasts a full day and night”, Eve explained.
“And my wife?”, I feared the answer.
Stephanie answered this time, “I’m not allowed to participate since I’m not an accepted woman on the tribe. But I’ll be there to watch and learn.”
We arrived at a small hut, furnished with just a bed, table, and single chair. This area of the village I noticed was populated with the children, but also other women. The women here were pregnant, nursing, or the elderly who helped care for the children. I was the only male.
“This is where you stay”, Eve waved her hand at my hut.
“There are no men”, I pointed out.
“No, this area is for children”, she smiled.
And that was it. For quite some time I was left there. Strong tribal women would escort some of the working men to bring food and water for our group, otherwise I didn’t see anyone else. There was nothing else for me to do, so I helped out where I could, but mostly everyone treated me like a child.
After another month my wife came to visit. She looked positively healthy, obviously whatever she’d been doing was creating muscle and burning fat. The sun had really brought out the freckles of her pair skin and her blonde hair just heightened the contrast between her and the other women. Meanwhile I felt shriveled and weakened, doing nothing all day had left me fat and sluggish.
“The tribe wants to make sure your remedy is still working”, she said. "So tomorrow you’ll come to watch the fertility ceremony.“
"I don’t want to. I just want to leave. For us to go home”, I said.
“Well you don’t make decisions. The tribe has decided to treat you like a child because you can’t behave like a man or serve any other purpose. That means they need to make sure the remedy is still working and you’re not a threat to anyone else.”
As she left she added, “Someone will come get you. Just remember the rules, don’t talk, and behave yourself. Otherwise they might have a more severe punishment.” I couldn’t imagine what could be worse.
That night my caretaker arrived and led me back to the main village. Instead of the mating hut, or even my wife’s hut, she took me to the gathering area at the center of the village. They’d moved one of the stockade devices there and she tied me to it. I was careful not to say anything or protest.
The following morning women from the tribe, the powerfully built and perfect looking women, started filtering into the area. Tables, beds, benches, and chairs were brought out by the serving men. Some of the women were obviously eager, anticipating what was to come, so they were engaging in sexual activities with each other.
Many of them were licking each others pussies, sometimes in sixty-nine positions, others were simply grinding against each other. The serving men didn’t seem to notice at all. However I couldn’t help but notice. Something had clearly happened in the past month. The lewd displays of these beautiful, naked women sexually pleasing each other had me super horny, but my dick wouldn’t respond.
Inside I was on fire, horny as hell, all the sexual feelings I’d ever had reignited, but my body didn’t seem to connect with what I felt inside. It was as if my penis was broken. So while I couldn’t take my eyes off the sexual displays, delighted in hearing the sounds of sex, my body wouldn’t do anything to indicate or relieve my desire.
Eventually the mating men were led to the area. Food was laid around, plenty of water and drinks provided, and the tribe leaders each said a bit. My wife was there, sitting next to where I was tied up. Stephanie had her notebook and was furiously writing, taking notes while observing everything.
Then things started. The women walked about and chose the mating men. Sex happened immediately, no foreplay or romance. A woman would chose a man, assume a position she wanted, and the man would fuck her. This time there was no cleaning and I noticed that the mating men actually came.
Every time a man would finish, it was in the pussy of one of the tribal women. Despite their orgasms their cocks never got soft. So when a woman finished with a man and had a pussy full of sperm, she’d move away and another woman would take her place. The serving men walked about washing people as needed, bringing water and food to those that wanted it, and held furniture steady when sex got too rigorous.
There were even a few of the pregnant women there. My wife explained to me, barely audible over the sounds of sex. "The mating men stop taking their remedy the day before. This allows them to produce semen. Meanwhile the women stop taking their remedy for today. That allows them to get pregnant.“
She pointed at various things. "The women already pregnant will come to offer advice on what they did to get pregnant. The serving men tend to needs for food, water, and cleanliness. Notice the different between what they call washing and cleaning. There’s no cleaning today, all the sex is for procreation.”
I was looking, couldn’t help it really since sex was on display everywhere I could see. Internally I was on fire, aching for some kind of sexual satisfaction, but my body remained limp and lifeless. Stephanie noticed and smiled, “It’s good that you’re not reacting. That’s what they want to see.”
That continued the whole day and into the night. Women getting fucked, men pumping semen into wombs. I was amazed how their dicks never went soft, even if the rate at which they came slowed down as the day progressed. By the middle of the night things had mostly stopped. It wasn’t until morning that I was led back to my hut on the far side of the village.
My wife was there with my caretaker, while I got my sores washed Stephanie said, “You did very well not getting aroused. That means the remedy worked and the tribe is likely to finally accept us.”
“What does that mean?”, I asked.
“If they do, you’ll be free to go back to work on the water system, but you’ll still have to live over here.” That didn’t sound so bad, at least I’d have something to occupy my mind and time. When the women were done they left me alone.
Another few days went by. Eve came to my hut and said, “You’ve been accepted to the tribe. There’s a ceremony tonight then tomorrow you can return to work on the water. I’ve come to take you to the ceremony.”
I followed Eve back to the main village, to the mating hut. My caretaker was there getting fucked from behind. It was raining so they had a stockade inside. They switched so Eve was getting fucked while I was tied up. Once I was secure she returned to the mating men and joined Eve. Helpless I watched the two of them ride the man’s cock and face.
Eventually they invited three other men to join them. Both women got double penetrated and fucked hard until they’d orgasmed themselves to satisfaction. After which there was the normal cleanings all around and they left. I stayed there until dinner, the rain didn’t let up, so I was never let outside.
After dinner my wife, Eve, and the tribe leaders came into the mating hut. Furniture was rearranged so there was one bed in the middle of the room, everything else was pushed to the edges of the building. My wife came to speak with me. "They’re going to accept us into the tribe", she said.
“What does that require?”, I asked.
“You have to prove the remedy worked and that you can no longer get an erection.”
That surprised me, “What do you mean no longer? I thought once I stopped taking it my dick would start working again.”
“No”, her tone was condescending. "It should have worked through your system, you haven’t been given it in a while. If it did what it was supposed to do, then you won’t be able to get erect again. That’s what the tribe wants.“
"What about what I want?”, I asked.
Stephanie was dismissive, “Nobody cares. You just need to stay soft during the ceremony so the tribe knows that you know your place. That’s also why you’re restrained.”
“And what about you?”, my intention was to learn whether she cared if I could get an erection again. After all in a little more than a month we were going to return to our world.
“I have to prove myself to the tribe”, my wife answered. "Command of the language, control over the men, and physical prowess.“ With that she moved away from me to the bed in the center of the room. The leaders of the tribe said some things in their language.
Eve came over and tied the gag around my head. Stephanie sat on the edge of the bed as four mating men approached her. One spread her legs and started licking her pussy, another stuck his long dick into her mouth, and the other two stood so she could jerk their cocks.
I watched as my wife had her pussy eaten while trying to please three dicks at the same time. Her hands and mouth were constantly switching between the hard cocks in her face. Again my internal fire was lit. Jealousy, rage, pain, and sexual frustration rose inside me, but my body didn’t react.
Limply I was simply there, an observer to what had become normal. I actually started to wonder why I had to be present at all, wasn’t this just all routine by now. Eve must have sensed my confusion because she whispered to me, "Your wife must prove her physical prowess is as strong as any woman of the tribe. To do that she must take the pleasures of each man for the whole night.”
It started with men licking, sucking, and fingering her pussy while teasing her breasts. Every man got a turn at eating her cunt. There was always a dick in her mouth and one in each hand, she was surrounded by the mating men. At one point she laid back on her side. A man knelt in front of her to lick her pussy, one knelt behind to lick her ass, one played with her tits, and another shoved his dick in her mouth.
Positions changed, my wife’s legs were spread, and a man penetrated her pink pussy lips with his huge bronze cock. That didn’t stop the other man from finding ways to molest Stephanie though. There was never more a few seconds without a dick in her mouth. Men were always at the ready to get jerked off.
Hours went by and my wife had at least one orgasm from every cock that penetrated her cunt. Eventually they were positioned so that she was being double penetrated, constantly getting fucked in her ass and pussy at the same time. There were multiple times she had one dick in her ass, one in her pussy, one in her mouth, one in each hand, and a guy sucking on her tits.
I could see that some of the women were talking, but the only clear sounds were my wife’s constant moans of pleasure. As the night continued the fires of desire burned inside me, but my body couldn’t respond to what was happening. Stephanie though kept engaged physically for hours.
One by one the mating men would leave the center of the room and return to their beds at the perimeter. Eve explained, “Is part of the ceremony. When the men think they can no longer challenge her physically, they rest.”
Eventually the center of the room contained just my wife and two men. The two mating men seemed determined to wear Stephanie out. She was mounted on one man grinding her hips forward and backward furiously while sucking the others dick. Finally the man beneath her said something and she got up.
As he moved to the perimeter there was only one man left. He bent Stephanie over the bed and fucked her from behind. That didn’t last long before she orgasmed, then she ordered him to move. My wife flipped over, sat on the edge of the bed, and spread her legs wide. The man pushed forward and plunged his long dick into her well-fucked snatch.
She moved her legs up and put her ankles on his shoulders. Next to his bronze, powerful body my wife looked small, though not as pale as when we first arrived. It seemed this man was intent on breaking my wife because he was fucking her so hard that the bed they were on actually broke.
Laughter erupted from the room. Once on the ground my wife moved and commanded the man to stand. Then Stephanie did something that obviously the tribe hadn’t seen. My wife squeezed her tits together around his dick and started pumping them up and down. All of the women were fascinated, the men seemed intrigued, and I whimpered remembering when she and I would do that.
After a few minutes the man smiled and said something. Stephanie said something to him and he moved to the perimeter, leaving my wife alone in the middle of the room. The leaders of the tribe closed around her and collectively they left the hut. My caretaker came over, untied me, and led me back to my small hut.
That night I didn’t sleep, my insides were burning and my body felt lifeless. It was days later that Eve and Stephanie came to see me. "We are accepted as part of the tribe", my wife beamed.
“The guide comes in a few days”, Eve added putting a bag on the floor of my hut.
“What’s this?”, I asked looking at the bag.
“Your things”, Eve answered. "I’ll return when it is time to take you to the guide.“ She left my hut.
"Can’t wait for us to get home”, I said. Part of me wanted to return to our own life, part wanted to escape this hell, and part was hoping I could get to a real doctor that could undo whatever their remedy had done to me.
“I’m not going”, my wife said. Shock took over my face. "Here is good for me, good to me, and I like it.“ Silence fell over the hut while I tried to find words to express what I was feeling, but I wasn’t even sure what I was feeling. "The guide will be here in a few days”, Stephanie nodded as she left the hut.
Days later Eve fetched me, made me get dressed in the clothes I had, and then led me into the jungle to meet the guide. One of the last things I saw when leaving the village was the mating hut. The guide met us, exchanged words with Eve, and then chuckled at me. I hung my head ashamed as I left with the guide. Last I saw of the tribe was Eve’s perfect, tanned body leaving.
My husband had convinced me to become a hotwife about a year ago. It started as such things do. We took our time and found a man for me to have sex with while my husband watched. That was quite enjoyable for me so we did that multiple times. Slowly things changed.
First, I thrilled in having my husband there knowing that someone was watching me get pleasured by a man we’d invited for the sole purpose of pleasing us. Next, sex with my husband became cumbersome as he constantly wanted me to describe what it was like with another man instead of focusing on the sex we were having. Then I started meeting my lover without my husband to avoid his possible annoyances.
But my lover’s schedule prevented him from being as available as I needed, and by that point it was a need. So eventually I started looking for lovers on my own, men that my husband hadn’t met or screened. At first I lied about it, convincing my husband that it was just the first lover only.
When my husband and I tried to have sex I would describe what I’d done with my lover, and eventually he figured out that I was no longer describing just one man. But by then I didn’t care what my husband thought because sex with him was unsatisfying. It only made me long to be with one of my lovers that knew how to fuck me properly.
That was when I cut my husband off from sexual contact completely. He still wanted to be involved so I would send him texts, photos, or videos of my encounters. Eventually it felt like those were getting in the way as well. We tried a phone call while I was getting fucked, but I couldn’t relax and enjoy myself properly.
So it became just me and whichever lover I was with, one on one. Quickly I felt like something was missing though. At first I couldn’t figure it out, but then I realized it was the knowledge that someone was watching. My husband had been a constant voyeur of sorts.
But after I cut him out entirely, the thrill of someone watching me was gone, and I needed it. So on a wild weekend I invited two of my lovers to a hotel where they took turns fucking and watching me. That was an amazing experience and it enticed me to try something else, two lovers at the same time.
When that proved to be amazing I decided to try three at the same time. Sex with two men, while a third watched was the greatest thrill I’d ever had. Things have led to sex with groups of men, they pleasure me two at a time while the others watch. I’m thinking of charging men to watch me get fucked by my lovers, as long as none of them are my husband.
I hadn’t seen Erin in many years. We kept in touch the usual way, and our Skype calls were always flirty and sexy. Many times we’d have cam sex, but when she got a boyfriend that dropped off. One time we were talking and I mentioned that I missed our Skype sessions.
“I know”, she said, “Me too, but I have a boyfriend now.”
Really wanting to see her huge tits as much as possible I responded, “He can watch.” We both laughed, but there was a flash of seriousness. "What about if you were with him and just let me watch?“
"What?”, she sounded unsure. "What would that be?“
"You just turn your Skype on, point it at the bed, and I can watch. He doesn’t even have to know.” Erin agreed to the idea and with a wicked smile said she’d set it up. I knew she liked being watched and the playful idea turned us both on.
A few days later she contacted me and said she was ready. I could see her leave the room and I got myself ready, stripping naked with lube, a towel, my sex toy, and jerking my cock to get it hard in anticipation. Minutes later she came back into the room with her boyfriend.
Erin was wearing a skirt, white stockings, and small white shirt which barely contained her huge tits; the outfit looked like a school uniform. Her boyfriend was wearing only jeans and they were kissing, making their way to the bed. She pushed him onto the bed and told him, “Take your pants off. I want to watch you get hard.”
He smiled and obliged. From my perspective I could barely see that his dick was only partly erect. Erin started dancing, doing a little strip tease, positioned between the camera and the bed. I’m sure her boyfriend thought it was for him, but the way she was focused toward the camera I knew it was for me.
Slowly she undid one button at a time on her shirt before flinging it open wide and flashing her tits at me. Smiling, she juggled her breasts with her hands and did a twirl toward her boyfriend giving him just a peak. Then she tossed the shirt aside leaving her standing there topless and facing me.
Holding her breasts she turned back toward her boyfriend and bent over. As her large breasts hung low she reached back and flipped her skirt up over her ass. I could clearly see that she wasn’t wearing panties, her bare pussy directed clearly toward me. Erin ran her hands up her stocking covered legs until one of them grabbed her ass and spread it, the other slipped to her pussy and she pushed a finger inside herself.
She stood up, the skirt fell back into place, and she took the finger that was covered in her cunt juice and sucked it into her mouth. Turning away from her boyfriend she bent over again, this time giving me a clear view of her hanging breasts. When she pinched her nipples and pushed her tits together she moaned teasingly.
Finally she unclipped her skirt and let is fall away. Still facing me she reached a hand down and parted her pussy lips with one hand and slipped fingers from the other inside herself. The position caused her arms to squeeze her tits together. It was something she did frequently during our sessions.
“Ooo, I want to feel you inside me”, she moaned. Again it was something for me, but I’m sure her boyfriend thought it was for him. Turning toward the bed she looked at her boyfriend and moaned, “Oh your cock is so hard for me.”
Erin pushed her boyfriend onto his back and bent over him, lowering her mouth around his cock. The position was perfect for my view. I could see her pussy and ass clearly, long stocking covered legs standing tall, her tits hanging low, and the cock slipping in and out of her mouth. That was when I lubed myself up and pushed into my sex toy.
For about five minutes she sucked her boyfriend’s dick, her head bobbing up and down as her tits swayed. Then she said, “My pussy needs some attention.” She directed him to slide up further on the bed and then she laid down.
Erin was pointed away from me, but her torso was only partially on the bed. It caused her to be splayed out, the boyfriend’s head eagerly lapping at her spread cunt, her tits falling in my direction, and her head back so her moans came directly at me. And she moaned, loud and long as he worked at her snatch.
For a moment she opened her eyes and looked right at the camera, right at me. Her boyfriend was distracted eating her pussy, so she took the moment to say, “Oh yes. That feels so good. I want you to watch me cum.”
“What?”, her boyfriend paused and lifted his head up to ask the question.
Angrily she looked at him, “Don’t stop! Make me cum!” His tongue returned to her clit and her head relaxed back off the edge of the bed to look at me. Erin pinched her nipples, pushed her tits together, I knew she had really sensitive breasts and she knew I liked watching her play with them.
“Oh yes. I’m cumming! I’m cumming!” Her body tensed up, she really squeezed her tits hard, she shut her eyes, and then a long moan accompanied a violent shaking of her hips. When her orgasm subsided she laughed a little and blushed.
Next she directed her boyfriend to kneel, she turned around and got on all fours. Both of them were facing the camera now, but only she knew it. I had a perfect view, there she was on the bed on all fours with her huge tits hanging beneath her. They were so large that as they hung beneath her body her nipples bushed against the bed.
She stared right into the camera as he pushed his dick inside her. Her eyes twitched, she bit her lip, and she moaned softly. It took a minute, moving slowly, for him to push into her completely. When he finally did she moaned, “Oh that cock feels good deep inside me.”
He started fucking her, slowly increasing the pace and force. After ten minutes they were fucking so hard and fast the bed was shaking. Erin’s moans of pleasure were constant and loud. I didn’t know if she was putting on an extra show for me or just really enjoying the hard fucking. Regardless I was enjoying watching her huge tits flail about beneath her.
When an orgasm caused her to collapse face first into the bed, breathing heavily, her boyfriend grabbed her arms and pulled her back. His cock never slipped from her pussy, but he was able to pull her almost completely upright. The position caused her body to be in full view.
Huge tits bouncing with each thrust from her boyfriend, her pink pussy getting spread by his dick, white stocking covered legs beneath her for support, his balls slapping forward against her, and her head thrown back. "Fuck!“, she yelled as he fucked his cock into her with even more force. The position caused her weight to fall backward, and she couldn’t escape forward because he was holding her arms, so had nowhere to go but deep onto his dick.
Immediately she broke into another orgasm. Erin ground her cunt down onto her boyfriend’s cock and she yelled out, "Yes! I’m cumming again! Fuck me!” That was enough to send me over the edge and I came into my toy.
I watched her body spasm, her hips bucked, and the orgasm took control of her. Visibly her boyfriend’s balls contracted and the small bit of his dick that was visible twitched. "That’s it", she breathed, “Cum inside me.”
They stayed like that for a minute before he fell back and she fell forward. Cum leaked from her pussy onto the bed. Erin lay on her side so her tits and well fucked cunt were facing the camera. Her boyfriend crawled up behind her to spoon and she winked at me. It was a good thing I recorded the session, so I could enjoy it multiple times, but I had a feeling we’d skype again.
Evenly was a tanned, petite blonde with a nice body but only average tits. She shaved her pussy regularly, worked hard to keep herself in shape. Though she had a boyfriend that didn’t stop me from fucking her any time I could. When we were together she’d complain about her breasts, but I was mostly interested in getting her mouth or pussy on my cock.
Finally after almost two years of fucking her I got tired of her complaining about her tits. "Why don’t you just get a boob job?“, I asked her.
"Don’t have the money”, Evelyn answered. It was true. Her boring office job as a secretary didn’t pay much and her boyfriend took care of most expenses.
“You could strip”, I suggested seriously. There were a half dozen strip clubs in our beach town and I’m sure with her body she’d have no trouble getting a job. For a couple months that was it, she’d complain about her tits and I’d tell her to strip for cash.
Finally one night she was over at my place and after a rigorous fuck she said, “So if I wanted to actually strip would you come see me?”
“Of course I would. I’d love to see you get naked and tease a room full of men.” We both let the thought sit for a moment. "Your boyfriend would probably hate it though.“
"I went by one of the clubs”, she said. "They are willing to let me start tomorrow night.“ I agreed to be there to watch her and support her. So the following night I showed up, paid my way inside, and was just another customer.
When Evelyn came out wearing a bikini and heels I moved up closer to the stage so she could see me and know I was there. She danced about a bit wiggling her body at people. Eventually she undid the strings of her bikini top. It was obvious she’d intended to grab the top and cover herself for a minute, but it fell away faster than expected.
So there she was standing topless on a stage in the middle of a strip club not sure what to do. Evelyn looked down at me unsure. I smiled, she moved closer and sat on the stage directly in front of me. She spread her legs wide and I had a complete view of the bikini bottoms barely hiding her shaved pussy.
For a minute she stayed there, grinding her hips in circles and occasionally thrusting toward me, using her hands to feel up her legs teasingly. Then she spun around onto all fours and stuck her ass toward me, the string of the thong not concealing anything. Evelyn crawled across the stage to another guy and gave him the same show.
However he tipped her, and after shoving a couple wads of money toward her, he said something to her that I couldn’t hear over the music. She nodded, then while still spread eagle in front of him, untied the strings of her thong and tossed it aside. That bare pussy I’d fucked so many times was on display to a complete stranger sitting right in front of her.
I briefly wondered what her boyfriend would think and chuckled to myself. She danced about the stage going from guy to guy collecting tips and wiggling her pussy at them. Eventually she left the stage with her tips and another dancer came out. Evelyn came out a few more times that night to dance.
We left the club that night and went to my place. She was so worked up that we fucked right inside the front door by the windows. I turned her around, yanked her panties aside, and plunged my cock into her tight pussy from behind. Evelyn grabbed onto the door and window frame to steady herself while moaning.
Later she was counting her tips and seemed disappointed. I explained that she hadn’t performed any lap dances and that would mean bigger tips. A couple nights later she was over again and wanted to practice lap dancing before going to the club again. So she sat me down and rubbed against me for a while.
Satisfied we went over to the strip club. This time she’d brought lingerie with her so she’d have a garter and stockings to tuck money into. Somehow it was even sexier to watch her strut about wearing just that. That was the night she decided to try lap dances.
There was one guy, a bit older, that had clearly asked for one earlier and waved a wad of money at her. After a dance she came off stage and led him to a corner of the club where she gave her first lap dance. Evelyn rubbed her naked pussy back and forth on the guy’s lap while he continued to hand money to her.
She gave another four lap dances that night and stage danced a few more times as well. The whole time she smiled and seemed really into it. Again though, we left the club and went straight to my place to fuck. While we were fucking Evelyn described giving the lap dances and how she could feel the stranger’s cocks get hard in their pants as she rubbed against them.
It took less than a month for her to get comfortable enough to go without me. She went going three times a week, never told her boyfriend, and came to my place afterward every time. After only six months she’d saved enough money for her tit job. I asked her how she was going to explain it to her boyfriend. "He doesn’t really see them anymore”, she answered.
“You going to keep dancing?”
“Yeah, the money’s really good and the other women think I’ll get bigger tips once I get my enhancement done.” I got to see her new tits and so did a lot of other men, but I’m not sure if her boyfriend ever did.
When Bob returned that weekend Laura was floating with excitement. The day of the game arrived, and Bob showed up with his friends to watch like normal. Really they were there for whatever show my wife would put on and we all knew it. That’s when Laura came into the living room.
She was wearing heels with knee-high, white stockings. A tiny pair of crotch-less panties exposing her shaved pussy and a cup-less bra, both white, completed her outfit. It left her looking great, exposed, and like a brothel worker pretending it was her wedding night. The group of men whistled.
“Laura, do you have something for us?”, Bob asked. My wife nodded in response. She approached the television and instead of turning on the game she hooked up her laptop and started a video. A brief second later the screen came to life and displayed my wife wearing lingerie.
“Umm, hi. This is for Bob”, she paused shyly, “And his friends.” On screen my wife crossed our bedroom and laid down on our bed. Spreading her legs wide she lifted the nightie and flashed her pussy at the camera. Then slowly she started rubbing her clit and fingering her cunt.
After a minute of this she started moaning while using her free hand to pinch her nipples through the sheer fabric. A few more minutes and her hips bucked as she came. The view faded and switched, this time it was my wife on the bed with the other woman that had visited nights ago. Laura’s tanned body and blonde hair contrasted with the woman’s pale, freckled skin and dark hair.
Every guy in the room was looking from the television where the two women were eating each other out, to Laura who was standing there on display, back to the television like they were trying to piece together what was happening. Finally Bob said what everyone was thinking, “Laura, would you please explain this.”
Over the moans coming from the television my wife said, “This is my present to you… and your friends. For being such good guests and taking care of me.” She paused, Bob nodded as if he knew what she was going to say. "I love sex. I love cumming. And I need lots of orgasms.“
"Anything else?”, Bob asked.
My wife continued, “You all saw me have sex with Bob last time and being watched really turned me on. I’d like to do that again.” Shyly she looked down, maybe a bit embarrassed. "And I need to know that your cocks are hard. That you enjoy watching me. Please show me your hard dicks.“ No one moved, not sure what to say or do. Again she pleaded, "Please, show me your cocks.”
Bob moved first, standing and removing his pants. His large dick sprung from his pants, hard and thick. Slowly other guys around the room followed his lead, lower their pants and freeing their dicks. Every guy in the room was rock hard, staring at my wife on display and the woman-on-woman action from the television.
“Do you enjoy that?”, Bob asked. My wife nodded. "You like being on display for us? Knowing that you’re making us hard?“ Again, Laura nodded. "Show us that you like it.”
My wife dropped her knees in front of Bob, ran one hand across her pussy getting it wet and slick with her juice, wiped that juice on Bob’s dick, then sucked his dick into her mouth. She licked, sucked, and rubbed the length of his hard shaft while moaning softly and playing with herself.
One of the guys standing near them had a big dick, slightly bigger than Bob’s, and it didn’t take long before Laura reached over and started stroking it. Men around the room started stroking themselves while I just sat frustrated and fuming. Laura moved her head toward the big dick of the stranger, but before she could make contact Bob said, “Now you should be polite and ask.”
Looking up at the guy with her big eyes Laura softly asked, “Can I please suck your dick?” The guy smiled and nodded. With that she wrapped her lips around the head and slid down the shaft. Putting his hands on the side of her head, he pushed her hair out of the way and gave everyone a view of my wife’s mouth wrapped around his cock.
Slowly the guys all moved to her side of the living room, watching her lesbian antics on the television and in person blowjobs. Men groped at her tits, she jerked random shafts, and every time a new dick got near her face it was, “Please can I suck your dick?”, or, “Please can I have your cock in my mouth?”
I saw one guy slip his wedding ring off his finger and into his pocket, other men taking the queue to do similarly. One guy was getting his shaft worked by Laura’s mouth and hands while he watched the television. He cried out, “I’m going to cum.” Not missing a beat my wife sucked the head of his dick while jerking his shaft, pumping all of his cum down her throat, while the rest of watched his balls twitch and empty.
That was enough to set another guy off and my wife dutifully sucked his dick dry as well. A third guy started to pop and Laura eagerly swallowed all of his cum as well. There were still a few hard cocks for her to pay attention to. As she turned to one she said to the men going limp, “I hope you can get hard again, watching me.”
Bob sat down in a chair and my wife started sucking his dick, rubbing her tits against his balls. The guys that had already cum watched my wife on the television where Laura was busy getting eaten out. One of the men that hadn’t cum yet was fondling her tits as they swayed beneath her. Another man with a large dick knelt down behind her.
Fear rose within me, I knew what was about to happen, and my own hard cock left me powerless to do anything but watch. At first he just ran the large tip of his dick between her pussy lips, letting her juices coat him. When he’d make contact with her clit Laura would wiggle and moan.
Eventually my wife looked back at the guy and said, “Please fuck me.” He glanced at Bob as if looking for permission, no one even bothered to look at me. When no one responded my wife pleaded again, “Please put your dick in my pussy.”
That was enough for him and he pushed his hips forward sinking his large dick in my wife. Laura’s concentration slipped for a moment while she wiggled the dick deeper inside her and moaned. Then she returned her attention to Bob’s cock and proceed to suck him off while getting fucked from behind. My wife moaned loudly through an orgasm while getting plugged from both ends.
There was my wife, dressed slutty in white, on all-fours in our living room, fucking and sucking two other men. All while a group of men stood around watching, stroking their dicks. My own dick was uncomfortably hard. Bob looked over at me and said, “Take yours out man. Show your wife that you like watching.”
When I didn’t move Bob glanced down at my wife and asked, “You like this?” Laura moaned and nodded, but didn’t take her mouth off him. "You like being watched?“, again she nodded. "See man”, he addressed me again, “Show your wife you like it too.”
I looked around but all the other guys were focused on my wife or the video playing on the television. So, wanting some relief to the pressure and discomfort in my pants, I took my pants off. When it was done I didn’t feel better, I just felt like another in a room full of exposed dicks. Laura didn’t even notice.
The guy fucking her pussy announced, “I’m going to cum.” And then asked, “where do you want it?” As an answer Laura hopped up, spun around, and took his dick in her mouth sucking down her own pussy juice and his cum at the same time.
When she was done with him she moved back and sat on Bob’s lap, riding him reverse cowgirl. At this point any hesitation among the men vanished, it was clear that certain boundaries were gone. So while she rode Bob’s dick two other guys approached Laura to get attention to paid to their dicks.
Bob used Laura’s hips to hold her above his lap while he bucked up and pounded into her pussy. Meanwhile my wife sucked one dick, jerked another, and moaned like a whore. When she started cumming Bob kept fucking her relentlessly. Her moaning got louder, she screamed in pleasure, and for a minute she ignored everyone else in the room.
Finally she had to get up and away from Bob’s dick to avoid passing out. Laura walked down the hall into our bedroom and a few guys followed. A minute later and her moans floated out, filling the apartment. Bob stayed in the living room jerking his dick while watching the video of Laura getting fucked by the other woman wearing a strap-on.
From the living room I could hear the bed shaking, two guys moaning, and my wife talking quietly around her moans. Guys would come out of the bedroom and stop by the kitchen before settling in the living room to watch Laura’s video. Eventually every guy was naked except for me and they’d all been to the bedroom.
I couldn’t stand sitting in the living room, surrounded by naked men in various states of arousal, watching my wife’s television performance. So I went to the back of the apartment to our bedroom. Laura was laying on her side, one guy laying behind her and fucking her from behind. Her legs were spread so there was a clear view of the dick splitting her pussy.
Another guy was at the head of the bed, Laura sucking his dick as furiously as she was getting fucked. The third, and last guy in the room, was kneeling next to the bed fondling her tits and teasing her clit with his tongue and hands. It was worse than her show on the television, but it instantly made my dick hard again.
Moments later and Bob pushed past me into the bedroom. "Hotter than hell", he said surveying the scene. Laura’s eyes popped open and she looked around at the room. When she saw Bob, and that his cock was hard, she smiled. "Some of the guys just left", Bob told the room, “The actual game is over and they didn’t want their wives to get suspicious.”
Over the next few minutes the other guys orgasmed, spewing their cum into my wife’s pussy and down her throat. The three of them left, when I walked them out I loudly shut the front door behind them. From what I’d seen and heard every guy had used Laura’s mouth and pussy at least once.
Bob was still in the bedroom with Laura, the television was flipping through a slideshow of still pictures of my wife, and I slumped on the couch feeling drained. Moans started again, slow and soft but building quickly. "Oh Bob", my wife’s voice was gentle in the living room but it was likely loud in the bedroom, “Lick my pussy! Yes! Make me cum!”
My dick got hard again hearing my wife moan through another orgasm. Curiosity won me over and I had to see what was going on. Peeking in the bedroom I saw Laura bending over the bed, her lingerie adjusted back into position. Bob was standing behind her with his big, hard cock pointed toward her pussy.
“Put it in me”, Laura begged.
“Not yet”, he teased. My wife whimpered and pouted. "I want to hear you talk dirty.“
"I need to feel your big cock filling me up”, she said. As a reward Bob rubbed the head of his dick against her ass. With a little more prompting she continued, “I like being watched while I’m naked.” Bob slid the head of his dick between her pussy lips. "And while I’m fucking.“
He teased her clit. "Ohhh… I like making all the cocks hard.” Another prompt from him, “And making all the cocks cum just for me.” He pushed just the head of his dick inside her. "Ohhh! I want to feel all the cocks inside me.“
Bob started fucking my wife hard, pushing her against the bed. Laura arched up as he grabbed her tits and pinched her nipples. The position caused her moans to increase in volume and echo out of her throat in a staccato. I turned to leave and Bob said, "Hey, the lady likes being watched, you need to stay.”
So I stuck around for a few minutes and watched him pound my wife’s pussy. Laura screamed her way through an orgasm and that was enough to make me cum without even touching my dick. After that I couldn’t watch anymore and left the bedroom.
As I was leaving Bob addressed my wife, “If he’s not going to watch then he’ll just have to listen. Want me to fuck you harder so that you can be heard anywhere?”
“Yes!”, as they switched positions. "Fuck me hard! Let everyone know I’m a slut!“, she was yelling. Her moans filled the apartment and I couldn’t find haven.
All of the stories are written by me. Some are true, some are based on true events, some are reader requests, and some are complete fiction.
I had performed almost every night for three months straight, making a ton of money in the process. Holiday was coming up, it was going to be nice to take a week off and relax, but that was interrupted when I got a phone call from the company I now work for.
There was a bachelor party that had specifically requested a redhead with large breasts and pale skin to perform for them. That was me! They wanted to know if I was interested despite my pending holiday. Since the bachelor group was willing to pay double, I agreed.
So that night I went with Steve, the black guy from my party, to perform for them. Upon arrival at a lavish house I discovered something of a surprise. The bachelor party was a group of your friends. You were nowhere to be seen, but I recognized almost everyone of them men from the guys you took to your bachelor party.
It was a bit embarrassing, the thought of performing in front of your friends, people that I knew. But for the money being offered I didn’t feel that I could refuse. Plus Steve and I were already there. So after a few minutes of introductions we set up in the middle of a large family room space.
Things started the way they always do, I danced around the room stripping off clothes and teasing all of your friends. Eventually I made my way to where Steve was sitting in the middle of the room. Moving myself so everyone could see I dropped to my knees and used my tits to rub his big, black dick through his thong.
Steve playfully put some fingers in my mouth while I rubbed his dick until it was hard and sticking up out of his thong. Since it was no longer serving a purpose I tossed the thong at the guy who had been your best man. With our motions now well practiced Steve was able to ask the group if they wanted to see me suck his cock just by rocking his hips toward my face.
All of your friends cheered as he poked the head of his dick into my mouth. Horny as hell I sucked the length of it into my mouth and throat, the need to feel myself stuffed with cock rising. We stopped immediately when one of your friends brought out his phone to take pictures though, that wasn’t allowed with our shows.
After some careful negotiation between Steve and the men it was decided they could take photos and videos of our performance. "How is that okay?“, I asked Steve.
"They’re going to double their already doubled fee”, he answered holding up a surprisingly thick roll of money. "And if we don’t allow it they don’t want us to perform.“ That was what got me, sure the money was extraordinary, but not getting an opportunity to get fucked by Steve’s huge dick when I was already horny seemed like torture.
Returning to our positions I could see a dozen of your friends get out their phones. They all watched as I sucked Steve and fondled his balls. Your friends cheered when I wrapped my breasts around his shaft and tit fucked him. There was nothing but silence as they watched me sit on him and impale my tight, pink pussy with his long, dark dick.
They moved to get a better view for their pictures. The small patch of neatly trimmed red hair above my puffy pink pussy lips filled with cock. When I loudly announced my orgasm, "I’m cumming! I’m cumming!”, I could see every dick in the room strain for release.
For the next part of the show Steve bent me over the chair and fucked me from behind. Your friends all enjoyed watching my huge breasts sway back and forth beneath me as he pounded in and out of me. Cheers of encouragement came from the audience, “Yeah, fuck that pussy. Make her cum. Look at those titties.”
It was obviously entertaining Steve but I was getting lost in the haze of sexual bliss. His big dick and skill had already given me two orgasms, but when he pulled my hair and slapped my ass I had a third. Phones were clicking away, men maneuvered for the views they wanted, my ecstasy was being captured from every angle.
We neared the end of the show and Steve did his usual pantomime about where to cum. Your friends seemed delighted to have him cum on my face and tits. So I dropped to my knees in front of him and sucked him off until his semen spilled onto my chin and chest. The rate at which your friends were taking photos was going to break their phones, but I smiled for everyone while covered in cum.
As I was cleaning up, getting ready to leave, Steve came into the bathroom I presumed to clean up as well. "They want us to keep going", he said.
“Nothing unusual there.”
“Yeah, but they want private shows with you.”
That was a little concerning. "Steve, I know these guys.“
"They asked what the rate for a private show was and I told them. But I lied and what I told them four times our normal rate.” He paused while I looked at him to see if he was serious. "If you’re up for it, they all agreed.“ Shit, at that rate I’d almost make more money tonight than I’d made in the previous months combined. Of course it would mean whoring myself out to your friends, but when I thought of that it turned me on.
I’d been a virgin until the night before our wedding when strange strippers had deflowered me in every way you can imagine. Then I’d spent the night with them. Fucking well into the following day. Knowing you were standing at the altar waiting for me while I was getting pounded like a whore in a hotel room by five men.
And now here I was, in a house filled with your friends, and they were all going to pay to fuck me. They’d already watched me get pounded by a well hung black man. I could only imagine what they were thinking, but I was getting horny as hell. So I agreed.
We set up in a bedroom upstairs, Steve there for my protection, and one by one your friends were led upstairs. As they came in they paid Steve based on what they wanted to do. Most of them were so stupidly horny when they came into the room that it only took a few minutes before they popped.
Some wanted a tit fuck, most wanted a blowjob, one guy wanted to taste my pussy, and while all of them wanted to fuck me most couldn’t make it that far. There were only two guys that had any staying power and I fucked both of them in different positions for a half hour each.
Finally when I was certain that I’d run out of men one of the first guys came back into the bedroom. "Um, we all want to know if we can pay for a second time?”, he shyly asked Steve while looking at my naked body spread across the bed. "Uh, and some of the guys want to know what it costs for, uh, anal?“
Steve looked at me. I rolled onto my side, one leg raised, my tits and pussy on full display for this friend of yours and as I pinched a nipple and rubbed my clit I asked him, "Do you think you can get it hard again for me?”
Again, one by one, your friends came back into the bedroom. All except for the two that lasted longer the first time, they both wanted to go last. Each guy wanted a picture before we started, so I’d pose with them. Most wanted to sit on the bed next to me, both of us naked. Some wanted to pose with my hands wrapped around their dicks, their hands on my tits or pussy.
This time the guys were not over excited, so they lasted longer and moved slower. Some of them needed a blowjob to get hard, but they all managed to get stiff. Only a couple guys were willing to pay for anal. And while none of them were as large as Steve, their dicks were pleasant enough that I had a couple more orgasms.
Then the last two guys came into the bedroom together. By now it was getting pretty late in the night. "How much for us together?“, they asked Steve. A short negotiation later and it was decided. So I posed for a photo with their already hard dicks, one near my face and one near my pussy.
Your two friends with stamina then proceeded to take enjoy my body. One of them would fuck me while I sucked the other. When I could feel one get to the edge of cumming, he’d signal and they’d swap places. Doing that they were able to fuck me for over an hour. Eventually I had to take a bathroom break.
When I came back they were talking to Steve. "All of the other guys have gone home”, Steve told me, “But apparently this guy own the house and says we can stay all night.” After a brief talk in which Steve confirmed we were being paid for the night, that he’d stay to protect me, and that both of your friends would be satisfied; I returned to the bed.
This time one of them fucked me while the other took photos. While viewing me through his phone he commented on my body, things like, “Huge fuckable tits, tight pink pussy, and perfect ass.” Eventually the guy with his dick in me started throbbing as he got close to cumming. Again they switched positions.
It was incredible, for amateurs, how their dicks stayed hard. They seemed particularly eager to double fuck me, something I’d done before of course, so one of them probed my asshole with his fingers while the other fucked my cunt. After a minute, so we could all catch our breath, I climbed atop one of your friends as he lay on the bed.
My pussy sank down around his cock. Once settled into position he played with my tits to keep himself hard while your other friend knelt down behind me and pushed his dick into my ass. Even with the lube and finger play we moved slowly, no one was in a rush to get through the moment, and I needed to adjust.
When we were all comfortable I started moving, rocking my hips forward and backward while bringing them up and down slightly. That’s the trick with double fucking, you have to move both ways to feel everything. Slowly we developed a rhythm, both cocks sliding in and out of my holes, filling and stretching me.
I looked to find Steve, he was walking around taking photos with their phones, capturing all details of the double penetration. Soon I could feel the guy in my ass start to throb like he was going to cum, and again your friends signaled each other and we switched positions.
Now the guy I was sitting on sucked on my tits while they fucked me. The sensation added to my pleasure, the guys were definitely more skilled in their current positions, and it wasn’t long before I had another orgasm. That was finally too much and the guy fucking my pussy started cumming also when I clenched my cunt down around his cock.
When we both stopped cumming the guy in my ass looked at me unsure. At that point I was ready to call it an evening, but he hadn’t cum yet. So I dropped off the bed onto my knees, grabbed his dick, and pulled him toward me. The look of shock on your friend’s face when I took his cock in my mouth was priceless.
It was clearly too much for him. Quickly his dick started to throb. I withdrew it from my mouth, pointed it at my bare chest, and jerked his load all over my tits. Both of your friends dropped to the bed spent. Steve and I cleaned up. We left with money from all of your friends and they all have pictures to remember the night.
Leanne
Since I’d interrupted Warren and Ellen’s date night he hadn’t been able to make eye contact with me and she’d been avoiding me. Finally one day I ran into Ellen as I was coming home from work and she was taking groceries into her house. "You’ve been avoiding me", I confronted her. Shyly she shook her head in response. "No? Why haven’t I seen you and why haven’t you talked to me?“
"Well, things have been a little awkward with Warren.” When I didn’t respond Ellen explained, “In the bedroom. Things haven’t really… happened.”
“So you haven’t gotten a good fucking”, it was really more of a statement than a question on my part. My neighbor’s wife blushed deep red in response. "Well I can help you with that Ellen, all you have to do is come visit. I’m right next door.“
"Oh. No. I couldn’t do that. Not…”, she hesitated, “I mean… how would I explain…” Ellen’s words trailed off.
So I decided to take charge. "Tonight, after dinner, you get dressed up in one of your sexy outfits. Something that really shows off your body. Flash it at your husband and come on to him. If Warren doesn’t respond then just put on a coat and come over to my place.“ Ellen was blushing as I smiled at her and said, "I’ll leave the door unlocked for you.”
Hours later, shortly after dinner, I was sitting in my den working with the computer when my door opened. Ellen stepped into my house and shyly looked around. I went to greet her and offered to take her coat. When she hesitated I asked, “What are you wearing beneath that coat?”
To answer my question she slowly removed it. She was left standing in my foyer wearing a lacy bra, matching panties, stockings, and heels. I showed my appreciation by looking her up and down and complimenting each thing I liked. Without words I grabbed a handful of her hair, tilted her head back, and kissed her.
As I moved my way down to her neck I managed to fumble my pants undone and down to the floor. While I kissed and sucked her neck I slid my boxers off. Then using the hand I had controlling her hair I pushed Ellen to her knees and pointed my dick toward her face.
“Oh”, she was surprised, “I don’t know, um, if I can.” Ellen was obviously worried about my size, but that didn’t prevent her from trying. In just a few minutes she was sucking as much of my dick as she could into her mouth while stroking the rest with her tiny hand.
I wanted to spice things up, she was obviously in the mood, but I wanted to push her farther. "Put one hand in your panties and play with your pussy while you suck my cock", I told her. Slowly Ellen complied as I pushed her bra down and fondled her tits.
We moved to the bedroom, and like last time I left the lights on. Given the time of year I had the windows open, one facing the street and one facing Ellen and Warren’s house. I pushed Ellen back on the bed and crawled between her legs. Her pussy was wet from anticipation and my dick was slick from her blowjob.
Easily I pushed myself deep inside her. As I fucking her Ellen moaned louder and louder. Soon I was getting her to talk dirty, “You like the feel of my dick?”
“Oh yes”, she moaned. With a little more prompting, “I like the feel of your big dick filling my pussy.” Holding myself above her, fucking her hard, I told her that I liked watching her tits bounce. "You like these big tits?“, she teased me while pinching her nipples.
Pulling back I flipped her over. "If you’re going to tease me like a slut, I’m going to fuck you like a slut”, I told her as I pushed her head onto the bed and fucked her hard from behind. When she had an orgasm I said, “That’s it, cum on my cock like a slut”, which only seemed to encourage her. "When you cum I want to hear you say you’re cumming.“
"I’m cumming, I’m cumming”, she panted. Ellen’s moans temporarily turned to screams of pleasure when I pulled her hair. "Oh fuck yes!“ I fucked her from behind until she had another orgasm.
Her body collapsed on the bed and I crawled up behind her, spooning her body and pushing my dick up into her pussy. She seemed confused by the position, not sure what to do, so I had to really hold her hips in place while I fucked her. Ellen moaned louder as I fucked her harder. We were both surprised when she had two more orgasms.
"Oh wow”, she huffed out of breath. "Your dick is amazing. How do you fuck like that?“
"You’re just a cock slut”, I shot back at her. Ellen looked shocked. "You just never had a cock that could satisfy you.“ She blushed. I repositioned on the bed and put my hard dick in her face, "Show me how much you appreciate this cock.”
Ellen hesitated, my dick was covered in the pussy juicies from her various orgasms. Slowly though her lust won out and she wrapped her mouth around my dick, sucking and licking as best she could. While she did that I played with her tits and called her my little cock whore.
We moved to a sixty-nine position with my head and her ass positioned toward the window. I licked and fingered her cunt while she worked on my shaft. Looking at the window facing her house gave me a wicked idea.
Standing up from the bed I pulled Ellen over to the window, pushed her forward so her tits were pressed against the glass, and entered her from behind. As my cock sank into her twat she grabbed the window frame and moaned, “No. What are you doing?”
“I’m fucking a slut in front of my window so all the neighbors can see her, hear her, and enjoy her getting off.” She tried to push back, to move away from the window, but that only cause her to impale herself deeper on my dick. "You think your husband can hear you from here?“, I pulled her hair.
"Oh no. God no…”, she immediately broke into an orgasm and started moaning loudly out the window.
“You like being watched? Think your husband is getting hard watching you get fucked? Watching this big dick penetrate your hot, tight pussy.” I spanked her ass while holding myself deep inside her. Ellen was no longer pushing away from the window, instead she was pressed hard against it fucking herself back against me furiously.
“Yes”, she whispered.
“Yes, what?”
“Yes, I like knowing the neighbors are watching”, she moaned. "That I’m a dirty fuck slut.“ Again, with a little prompting she was developing quite a colorful vocabulary. "Fuck me hard, make me scream so my husband hears me.”
Enjoying what I was hearing I started fucking her harder, really slamming my dick into this wife’s pussy. Both of us moaned while I fucked her like that. When Ellen had another orgasm she yelled out the window, “I’m cumming. Oh fuck yes, I’m cumming on this big dick. Oh fuck!”
Just as she started to calm down I reached around her hips and used my hand to tease her clit while still fucking my cock in and out of her puffy pussy. That immediately rocketed her back into the orgasmic stratosphere. Her body bent in half, she grabbed the window frame tightly to hold herself up, and she screamed, “Oh Fuck Me! Fuck! Fuck!”
Ellen clamped her pussy down around my dick and I exploded my seed into her womb. "I’m cumming!“, I told her, "Cumming!”
“Yes! Yes!”, she yelled, “Fill my pussy with your cum! Ohhh… fuck my cunt!”
We collapsed back to the bed, spent and breathless. For a while we just laid there. Eventually I started to feel frisky again. I jerked my dick back to life, get Ellen to suck it hard and slick, then fucked her again. She ended up spending the night. We fucked four times in three different rooms, and in the morning I fingered her in the foyer before sending her home.
I suspect she’ll be back.
I had another encounter with Ellen (Warren’s wife). She spent the night and I’m pretty sure she’ll be back. I’ll write it up soon. Preview, we kept the windows open.
My wife is an exotic dancer, birthday parties, bachelor parties, that kind of thing. It’s safe and supervised, there’s almost always other women there and there is always a bouncer. So I’ve never worried about her cheating.
Then I found pictures of her on my friend’s phone. Apparently he’d been at a bachelor party and she was the entertainment. The first few were pretty normal, her stripping and dancing. Most of the photos however showed her sucking and fucking the room full of guys.
People have asked, so I decided to compile some answers to multiple questions. I’m a bull, and I first learned about the size of my dick in college. I wrote a story about some of my first experiences in those days.
It was one of my first relationships where I discovered that my dick was larger than normal. The woman I was with had difficulty, we had to use larger condoms, and it was initially embarrassing. However my group of friends helped me get over any embarrassment I had.
We’d hang out in the evenings and weekend, my friend Alex had a house where we’d all get together. All manner of things happened at his place, it was a very relaxed atmosphere. One night we’re sitting around drinking and Beth asked me, “I heard from your ex-girlfriend that you have a big dick. Is that true?”
Flabbergasted, I tried to stammer a quiet response, “Um. Yeah. I guess.”
“Can we see it?”, Beth asked. I looked around the table. There were two other guys and three women drinking at the table, another half dozen people in the background. When the women saw my hesitation they started encouraging me. When Beth offered, “I’ll show you my tits if you do”, that’s when I agreed. She had a huge rack hidden beneath a tight shirt.
So I stood up, unbuttoned my pants, and slid them and my boxers down slightly. My limp cock flopped out in view of everyone at the table. "Wow. Whoa. Oh my. That’s big.“, my friends around the table responded.
"Really?”, I asked looking around.
“Oh yeah”, Nina said. She was a beautiful woman with ebony skin and a rack of tits to rival Beth’s. "Show us yours", she demanded of Alex. He had no shyness and whipped his dick out right there. It was half the size of mine.
I looked at Beth, “Well?” She pushed her red hair back, smiled, and whipped her shirt up flashing her huge tits and pink nipples to the room. "No bra", I whispered mesmerized by the sight of her gorgeous breasts.
Beth jiggled her tits with her hands and my dick twitched. "Oh, you like that?“, she teased. She cupped her breasts in her hands, raised one up, and sucked her own nipple into her mouth. My cock started getting hard right there.
"Can I touch it?”, Nina asked me. I’d gone this far, so why not I figured. In response I just shrugged. She wrapped her hand around my shaft, the darkness of her skin contrasting with the pink of mine. Quickly she wiggled my dick about, flapping the head back and forth. While the motion caused the women at the table to giggle, it caused me to get hard.
When Beth tucked her shirt down and hid her tits I started to put my dick back in my pants. "No don’t do that", Stacy whined. She was one of the other women at the table, a fake redhead with a great body of her own.
Feeling a bit more emboldened now I quipped, “Last time I got to see tits”. Smiling she pulled her shirt and bra up without hesitation. With her tits on display I left my pants down and my dick out.
I was certain that she was dating one of the guys somewhere in the house, so I was a bit confused when she reached over and stroked my shaft. "My hand doesn’t fit around it", again the women laughed. It was true though, her petite hands didn’t go all the way around my now hard dick.
“Can you imagine what that would feel like?”, Beth asked. No everyone at the table was laughing and I was feeling more comfortable.
“Let’s see”, Stacy said. With a bit of effort she removed my pants and boxers completely. Then she moved next to me, grabbed the base of my dick with one hand and squeezed tight while aligning her other arm. "He’s as long as my arm", she laughed. Again it was true, her petite forearm was as long as my dick.
“What’s it feel like?”, Beth asked. While Stacy and Nina took turns describing what my dick felt like, soft and hard at the same time, warm, massive. I simply took the opportunity to move to Beth so she could feel for herself. As she wrapped two hands around my dick I couldn’t help but wonder if she too was dating someone at the party.
I had become quite comfortable with myself and pleased with the interest in my dick. For the remainder of the night I became something of a party favor, walking around without pants for everyone to look at. When I was in threat of becoming soft women would stroke my dick, flash their tits, or let me grope them.
By the end of the night almost everyone had passed out, but I was back at the table with Beth, Nina, and Stacy. At some point during the night all three women had lost their tops, Nina was the only one still wearing a bra. With three pairs of perfect tits staring at me it was easy to stay hard.
The women had been drinking and my dick quickly became the topic of conversation. When they ran out of questions for me, Nina threw one at Stacy, “Do you think you could get something that big in your mouth?”
“Of course I could”, we all laughed. Nina and Beth both expressed their disbelief. "Come here", Stacy motioned to me, so I stood in front of her. She grabbed my hard cock with both hands, something that had become common that night, and pointed it at her mouth. Angling so both other women could see, Stacy pointed my dick straight at her mouth and opened wide.
Holding the position for a minute she turned to them and said, “See”.
“Nope”, both women responded.
“Fine”, Stacy huffed and with one quick move slipped the head of my dick into her mouth. Her lips pressed against my shaft, her cheeks rubbed the head, and she struggled to get it more than five centimeters deep. When she popped my dick out of her mouth she said, “Ta da”, and all the women laughed loudly.
Stacy then returned the challenge, to see which woman could get me deeper. Nina and Beth were sitting next to each other, so I stood between them. They both leaned over and took turns sucking my dick while Stacy judged who could get me deeper.
Then they became curious if petite Stacy could get her tits around my shaft. So I moved over to her, and we all watched her push her tits together and squeeze them around my dick. While her breasts didn’t wrap all the way around, they did rub nicely along both sides. With her hands squeezing her tits together, it positioned her finger tips so they brushed against her nipples, all while she struggled to keep her breasts pressed together.
The sensation made her giggle, it was making me laugh, and the two combined was causing my dick to slide up and down between her breasts. "What do you think?“, Beth asked.
"I could get him off like this”, Stacy confirmed. The women asked me what I thought and I nodded in response.
“Okay, my turn”, Beth said gleefully. I went around the table and stood in front of Beth. Seemed odd that she’d want to try, her breasts were clearly big enough, but we were all having fun. She easily wrapped her tits around my shaft. The women took a moment to enjoy the sight, my balls were hanging below her tits while the head of my dick and a few centimeters of shaft were sticking up toward her face.
“That’s pretty hot”, Nina said fondling Beth’s tits and my balls at the same time.
“Oh yeah”, Beth agreed, “Feels really nice. Watch this”. She leaned her head forward and sucked the end of my dick into her mouth while still holding most of me between her breasts. I’d been teased and played with so much over the night that I was so ready to burst. After just a few seconds she stopped, I wasn’t sure that I could take any more.
“I want a turn”, Nina said. Beth turned back toward the table, I turned toward Nina, and she whipped off her bra. Her dark tits fell in front of her, they were larger than any of the other women’s breasts, and she eagerly grabbed my dick and guided it between her breasts.
She was able to wrap my entire dick up between her tits. That’s when she started having fun, making the other women laugh. With both hands she’d push her breasts up and together leaving only the head of my dick exposed. Then she’d slip up and hide my head in her cleavage, slip back down and expose it, making the head disappear and reappear quickly.
The women were laughing at the sight, it was funny. Stacy came around the table, “Let me try that”. She put her hands on Nina’s breasts, pushed them together around my dick, and started pumping up and down. I noticed that Stacy was pinching Nina’s nipples while she did it. Obviously the women were having fun with me, but there were sexual vibes.
That was it for that night. I was left to relieve myself in the bathroom. When I came out everyone else was asleep or gone.
The following party my pants quickly came off and all the women were back to the routine of enjoying fondling my dick and keeping it hard. About an hour in Beth led me into one of the bedrooms. "Wanted to get a moment to myself with this", she wrapped both hands around my shaft.
“Oh, well I’ve been wanting to get my hands on you too.” Shyly I put my hands up, palms toward her breasts, but didn’t make contact.
Beth lowered the lights. Turning back to me she took off her top, again not wearing a bra, and let her tits fall free. Returning her hands to my dick she leaned forward and firmly pressed her bare breasts into my hands. "I’m curious", she began, “To see if your big dick spews cum farther than normal.”
Stacy peeked in the door to see what was happening. "You took him away from the party", she pouted. When she saw me fondling Beth’s big tits while she stroked my dick Stacy asked, “What are you doing with him?”
“I’m going to see if he shoots cum further than normal because of this big dick”, to make her point she wiggled my cock toward the door.
“Oh. I want to see too”, Stacy said stepping into the room.
“This is a topless only room”. Beth was teasing but Stacy removed her shirt and bra anyway. Now I had two pairs of tits to fondle while getting my cock furiously stroked.
Minutes went by, they had me standing at the end of the bed while they both jerked my dick. At one point they actually laughed because one of them could rub the base of my shaft while the other rubbed around the head and their hands didn’t meet. Slowly people gathered in the doorway to watch.
A couple of guys were watching, but mostly it was women. Any woman that stopped to watch was quickly told by Beth and Stacy to remove their shirts and show their breasts. Everyone complied. Soon the combination of one woman rubbing my balls, the other jerking my cock quick and hard, while having eye and handfuls of breasts was enough to cause me to orgasm.
Semen spewed from the tip of my cock across the length of the bed landing on the sheets, blanket, pillows, and even some on the headboard. All I could do was close my eyes and try to remain standing, the teasing and fondling had me so worked up. When the last spurt trickled my remaining cum out of my dick and onto Beth’s hands I opened my eyes and the people watching applauded.
One of the men watching was Beth’s boyfriend, and while he didn’t look happy he also looked awed. "Damned, that’s a lot of cum", Beth said pointing at the mess I’d made on the bed.
I had never really considered whether I ejaculated a lot or a little but Stacy confirmed, “Yeah. That’s enough cum to drown a woman.” Beth looked for something to wipe the small amount of semen off her hand, but Stacy grabbed her hand and licked my cum off. "Wow, tasty too", she smiled.
With the show over the people left the doorway and I sat down on the bed to rest. Stacy and Beth had a quiet conversation about their boyfriends that I couldn’t really overhear. After a minute they nodded at each other and returned to the party while I went to the bathroom to clean up.
When I returned to the party I noticed that none of the women had put their tops back on, everywhere people were in some state of undress. The sight of the exposed tits, the women playing with my dick, and them wanting to talk about how they enjoyed watching me cum was enough to get me hard again.
Nina pulled me aside, literally by my dick. Returning to the bedroom where I’d stained the bed she looked at my dick and said, “Wow, can’t believe you’re hard again already.” I didn’t know what to say. "I didn’t get to see earlier, but I heard you cum pretty hard.“
By this time she was fondling my cock, feeling the length and warmth of it. Still not certain what to say I managed, "I think they said this was a topless only room.” Getting her tits out was top of my mind. Eagerly she took her shirt and bra off exposing those large, dark breasts for me to fondle. Then she took my shirt off and I heard myself say, “Well now I’m naked and you’re still wearing pants.”
Taking the cue she removed her pants and underwear. There we were, facing each other naked while she toyed with my hard dick. I figured if she was playing with me I should play with her, so I slid a hand downward through the neat patch of hair to shyly explore her pussy. After a few minutes she was moaning, her pussy wet, her juice coating my fingers.
Nina stepped forward and pushed me onto my back on the bed. Not wasting a moment she climbed onto the bed, straddled me, and sunk her pussy down onto my cock. I was too surprised to move, which was probably good as it took her a while to fit the whole of my cock inside her.
Soon though she was grinding back and forth. "Fuck", she moaned, “That’s a big dick. Awww. You reach real deep.” She increased speed and started bouncing, giving me a great view of her tits bouncing above my face. When she had an orgasm, “Fuck yes”, she moaned loud enough I’m sure people at the party could hear her.
That concerned me and I looked over toward the doorway hoping we’d closed the door. Not only was it still open, but Beth was standing there watching. From her position I’m certain she had a clear view of my dick disappearing in and out of Nina’s cunt. Beth had one hand down her pants playing with her pussy, her shirt still off, and other hand playing with her tits.
“Okay, wow, that’s enough for me”, Nina stood up. Surprised that she was leaving, and not done fucking, I looked to see what she was doing. She went to the doorway and said to Beth, “Two orgasms is good for now”.
“Two?”, I asked.
“Yeah. I had one just getting you in”, Nina explained to me before turning back to Beth. "He’s all yours for a while. I’ll cover with your boyfriend".
Now I was confused, but that turned back to surprise when Nina left, without getting dressed at all, and Beth came into the room. Quickly removing her pants Beth climbed onto the bed and stroked my dick. Content is having another pussy to play with, I sucked on her tits and gently fingered her shaved slit.
After a minute she was wet and that was her cue to mount me. At first she couldn’t get my cock very deep into her pussy. "Gah, you’re really big", she winched. She re-positioned my dick so it was laying flat against me. Then she spread her lips and rubbed her clit back and forth along the length of my dick.
Beth increased pressure and speed, eventually removing her hand, splitting her pink pussy lips wide across the girth of my shaft. She’d slide forward until the head of my dick rubbed against her clit, then she’d slide back to my balls. Her hips undulated in rhythm while I squeezed her tits together and pinched the nipples.
“Fuck my tits are really sensitive”, she moaned. "Alright, time to try again". Beth pushed her hips forward, put the head of my dick at the entrance to her pussy, and pushed down causing me to slide deep inside her. "Oh wow", she shivered as my dick rubbed against her cervix and whispered, “Fuck”.
I started moving when she did, our hips pulling apart and coming back together, the long length of my cock plunging into her. Her torso fell forward pressing her breasts against my chest, she whispered in my ear, “Fuck… I’m cumming on your huge cock”. Beth clenched her teeth and moaned but her body never stopped fucking mine.
An orgasm took control of her causing her body to shake, she ground her hips down onto me taking me as deep as she could. The pressure was a bit too much for me so I pushed my hips up and rolled us over. "Whoa!“, Beth seemed surprised that we could roll completely over without my dick falling out.
Without wasting a moment I started fucking her, thrusting my dick down into her eager pussy. "Oh god”, moaning she leaned her head forward so she could watch my shaft disappear into her. For almost half an hour we fucked like that, her legs spread while my huge cock explored her pink pussy. Occasionally she’d push one of her tits to her mouth and suck on her nipple, mostly she just played with her breasts and kept her sight focused on our bodies coming together.
Finally she said, breathing heavily, “Okay. Oh god. I can’t take anymore”. We rolled apart and Beth caught her breath. "Wow", smiling at my dick, “You are incredible. Huge and you stayed hard that whole time”.
“Did you cum?” I wasn’t really sure if she had or not.
“Oh yeah, three times”, she giggled. "But I need a break. Don’t worry, stay here for a minute.“ Beth got off the bed, put her panties on, then left the room wearing only her panties.
So I laid there wondering what everyone else at the party thought. I’d been gone for a while and I know the women must have been wondering where I was. Then both Beth and Nina had been missing for a while, and Beth had a boyfriend that was at the party. While laying there my dick was getting soft, it was nice having all the women pay attention to it at the party and I was having trouble believing what just happened, but I really needed to orgasm.
Just as I was about to get up and leave the bedroom Stacy appeared in the doorway. She was topless, her freckled tits and pink nipples pointing at me. The sight was enough to make my dick twitch. "Oh”, Stacy smiled, “Your dick went soft”.
Stacy teased, but as she crossed the room to the bed she took her jeans off. Climbing onto the bed she took off her cotton panties. Wearing only her sock she laid down next to me, grabbed my dick, and pressed her breasts into me. "Wow", I gasped looking over her body.
“Now to get you hard again”, Stacy wrapped her lips around the head of my dick while stroking the shaft quick and hard. I took the opportunity to explore her body with my hands: neck, back, breasts, hips, legs, and eventually pussy. While she wiggled at my probing Stacy never let go of my dick.
When I was as hard as before she said, “Mmm, okay now let’s see if it fits”. Stacy rolled onto her back and spread her legs. Hoping she meant what I thought, but not certain, I hesitated for a minute. She noticed, used her fingers to spread her pussy lips, and said, “Well, get up here and fill this pussy with that big dick ”.
So I knelt between her legs and aligned my dick with her pussy. Pushing forward I probed her tight cunt. "Oh shit", she moaned, “Go slow”. So I moved slowly, rocking forward and pushing my dick inside her while pulling out each time, getting deeper a little at a time.
Her head was back, eyes shut tight, and she was biting her lip. I continued to move in and out, “Your pussy is really tight”. It felt better and tighter than either Beth or Nina, Stacy’s pussy was hungry for cock.
“I don’t think I can take anymore”, she opened her eyes and looked down at her petite frame speared on my large shaft. "Wow", Stacy was surprised that I was completely inside her. Excitedly she wiggled her hips up and down, causing my cock to rub against the inside of her womb and brush her cervix.
“Oh crap”, she moaned. "I’m cumming already. I’m cumming". Without stopping her hips she continued to buck up and down through her orgasm. Eventually I sensed that her orgasm was passing and I started pumping my dick in and out. "Oh no! Oh shit", Stacy’s moaning increased in volume, “I’m still cumming! Oh! More!”
Enjoying watching her body writhe in orgasm, and eager to give her more, I started pumping stronger taking care to withdraw the entire length of my dick until just the head of my cock was inside her before pushing back inside. "Your pussy is really tight".
“Your dick is so big”, she was still cumming. When I grabbed her by the waist and pulled her hips up off the bed, changing the angle I was penetrating her, and kept fucking her she moaned, “Oh shit! Oh shit!
It didn’t take much of that before I reached my edge too. Watching her tits bounce while her puffy, pink pussy lips gripped my dick, all while she moaned like a whore… it made me orgasm harder than I ever had.
To this day I’m not certain if she did it on purpose, but when I told her that I was cumming she bucked her hips away from he causing my dick to fall out of her pussy. I spurted once in her pussy before she fell on the bed. Then, my dick hovering above her, spewed the rest of my cum across her body. Drops landed on the neatly trimmed patch of hair above her pussy, her stomach, tits, neck, and a bit on her face.
Making the experience even more pleasurable she rubbed her clit and stroked my dick as I came. My body twitched and I fell onto the bed beside her. "That was fucking amazing”, Stacy licked my cum off her body with her fingers. As my dick started to go soft she asked, “Will you be able to get hard again tonight?”
If the other women were still walking around the party mostly undressed, and women wanted to fondle my dick like before, then almost definitely. I nodded a response and she said, “Good. We should do this again later. Find me whenever you want, take me somewhere alone, then just fuck me however you want”.
With a wicked smile she returned to the party wearing only her socks. I was losing track of whose clothes were piled on the floor of the bedroom. After a few minutes to clean myself up I returned to the party. Stacy was sitting on her boyfriend’s lap, socked feet dangling above the floor, while he groped her breasts. There was no indication that he knew what had happened.
When I walked by she reached out, grabbed my limp dick, and stroked it for a minute trying to get it hard. One of the other women at the table took over for Stacy, but stopped when her boyfriend noticed and scowled. For a couple hours I walked around the party getting felt up by every woman there.
Eventually I settled onto the couch, all the attention had my dick ahrd. At one point I was between Beth and Nina, both women naked, and they took turns sucking my dick. Women came and went from the couch, but they all played with my dick in some way. Some of them just enjoyed wanking it, some wanted to taste it and see if they could fit it in their mouths, while others liked to drop to their knees in front of me and rub it between their tits.
One woman, a rather flat chested blonde, was teased into trying to tit fuck my dick. Previously she’d only used her hand, and even then fleetingly. But after a bit of encouragement she took her shirt off, no bra, got on her knees in front of the couch and rubbed her flat chest against my dick. Her body was warm, she was red with embarrassment, and it was obvious she’d never even tried tit fucking before.
After a while she gave up, but I took the opportunity to rub my dick against her tits focusing on her nipples. They got rock hard and she looked even more embarrassed. When she got up and left another woman took her place, they were all eager to get their hands, tits, and mouths on my dick. The party quietly burned out over the next couple of hours, and though women enjoyed playing with my big dick no one wanted another bedroom encounter.
It became a regular event at our parties. A few people would end up naked during the course of the party, and people would engage in sexual acts. But it was a certainty that in less than an hour after I showed up a woman would take my pants off, and I’d be passed about like my dick was a party toy.
I remember a variety of encounters at those parties. The flat-chested blonde got comfortable rubbing my dick on her chest while people watched, even sucked my dick a few times. Every woman at some point wanked and sucked my dick, regardless of whether they had boyfriends or if their boyfriends were present.
Nina, Beth, and Stacy were the biggest fans of my dick though. One evening when almost everyone was naked Nina couldn’t wait to get me alone. I was sitting at a table with half a dozen other people, and Nina came up and sat on my lap facing the table. Right there she rubbed my big dick against her clit.
Everyone watched, enthralled by the contrast of her dark pussy rubbing up and down my white shaft. Nina wiggled her hips up and down, using a hand to press the head of my dick against her clit. I grabbed two handfuls of her big tits and squeezed them while she bounced. The other women at the table cheered her on.
As people wandered into the room they would stop and watch. A crowd was forming and Nina picked herself up. I feared she was done, but instead Nina came back down slamming my dick into her pussy. She fucked me like that until I had an orgasm and filled her pussy with cum. Nina moaned the whole time having multiple orgasms of her own.
Next there was the time that five women wanted to see how many hands they could get on my dick. They laid me down on the couch and they started wrapping their hands around my shaft. We managed to get five hands squeezing me, though one was half on my balls and the fifth was wrapped over the head of my dick.
The women wanted to see me cum. So while I was laying on the couch they took turns rubbing my balls and wanking my cock. To keep me aroused a woman would always have her tits in my face while the others worked my dick.
Eventually I started spewing cum. I could feel them point my dick, but I couldn’t figure out where until I sat up. It seems that Stacy had knelt next to the couch and asked the women to redirect my dick so that I blew my load all over her. She was fingering her cunt to an orgasm while enjoying my hot seed on her body. All of the other women seemed pleased at their accomplishment.
Then there was the time I accidentally walked into a bedroom where Stacy was having sex with her boyfriend. The door had been open, so I assumed it was empty. Instead I was surprised to see her on all fours getting fucked from behind. Her tits swayed beneath her, a stream of moans slipped from her mouth, and her body rocked back and forth at the pounding she was receiving.
Slightly embarrassed I turned to leave, but Stacy said, “No. Come here”. She waved me over to the bed. When I got there she started sucking my dick, matching the vigor with which she was getting fucked. "Mmm tasty", she moaned around my cock.
Her boyfriend hesitated a bit, slowing his rhythm just slightly. "Don’t stop", she chided him before returning her hands and mouth to me. Though he was obviously enjoying her petite cunt, it was also obvious that he was uncomfortable with me in the room. Stacy looked back at him again, “I’ll finish him off and then you can finish me off”.
He resumed fucking her at a vigorous pace causing her to squeal and moan in pleasure. Which made it difficult for her to focus on my dick. I think he assumed that if he gave it to her good that she would forget about me. The actual result was a bit different. Between her very obvious enjoyment and his quick pace he came quickly, pulling his dick out of her pussy and spilling his load onto her ass and back.
The feeling of his cum hitting her back turned her on even more and one hand dipped into her cunt making her orgasm. It was clear that she wanted me to fuck her next, but her boyfriend stayed between her legs licking at her pussy. So Stacy rolled onto her side, letting herself get eaten out, while she focused on my cock.
It wasn’t long before I started cumming. Despite my expectations she swallowed every drop. Stacy rolled onto her back across the bed, her boyfriend still lapping at her clit, and she smiled, “Come back later and we can do it again”.
Finally was a night that Beth was in a sixty-nine with a mousy brown-haired woman. Both completely naked and laying on the dining room table. People were sitting around watching. When Beth noticed that I was there she used one of her hands to guide my dick close to her mouth.
The head of my dick rubbed between Beth’s mouth and the other woman’s pussy. "Look", Beth cheered, “His dick is big enough that it can reach us on the table”. It was true, even though they were mostly centered on the table if I stood right against the edge the head of my dick rubbed against them.
Beth used my dick as a sex toy, rubbing the head against the clit of the woman. Occasionally she’s suck my dick into her mouth, but what she really seemed to enjoy was putting the head of my dick into the other woman’s pussy while sucking her clit. The other woman enjoyed it too, her orgasm was explosive enough to shake the table and get the attention of everyone there.
Later that same night Beth’s boyfriend had passed out in a back room. She took the opportunity to ride my dick right at the table. First she just sat on my lap and rocked her hips back and forth. That evolved to bouncing her hips up and down. Next she bent over the table and I fucked her from behind.
We were in that position when Stacy appeared. Stacy was checking on her boyfriend, who was sound asleep in a chair nearby. When she saw that her boyfriend was asleep, and what Beth was doing, she joined in. Already wearing only socks she dropped beneath the table and started licking at Beth’s cunt while my cock pumped in and out of it.
I could feel her hand cupping my balls and occasionally her tongue slithered from Beth’s pussy to my shaft as I pumped in and out. Eventually Stacy climbed from beneath the table to atop it, laid down, and spread her legs. Beth leaned forward and started eating Stacy’s pussy while I continued to fuck Beth from behind.
“Oh”, Beth pulled forward freeing herself from my dick, “I need a break”. She sat down in a chair and I stepped forward to Stacy’s waiting cunt, pulling her to the edge of the table as I pushed forward and buried my cock.
I watched Stacy’s tits bounce, she glanced over to see if her boyfriend noticed at all. He was passed out from too much who-knew-what, so she turned her attention back to me. "Hey", Beth tickled Stacy’s boyfriend’s face with her fingertips, “Your girlfriend is getting a good proper fucking”. Both women laughed. When he didn’t respond Beth teased again, “Seriously, a huge fucking dick is stretching her pussy”.
The guy was seriously passed out, he didn’t respond at all. "I’m cumming", Stacy said moaning loudly. She looked over to confirm he hadn’t moved, “Cumming all over this big dick”. They both laughed again. I shoved myself forward hard, really smacking into Stacy making her jump, “Oh shit! Ha ha! Don’t know what you’re missing”, she teased one final time.
We only spent a few more minutes there, until Stacy had an orgasm. After that the two women led me into Alex’s bedroom, the only one with a large bed. We spent a couple hours in there. Both women enjoyed using my dick as a sex toy to stuff their pussies while eating each other out. We tried a number of different positions, as Beth said, “I want to try every position that needs a big dick”.
By the time morning arrived both women were well fucked and sleeping soundly wrapped up in each other’s arms. I slipped out with the morning light, no one else was awake. Though all of the women changed boyfriends over the years we had those parties I remained their favorite plaything. Every party similar things happened.
I submitted naked pictures of my wife to my favorite porn magazine. They have a section for amateurs in each issue. When her photos got published I blew a load in my pants thinking about my buddies seeing her naked but none of them certain it was really her.
Then the magazine wrote back and wanted to feature my wife in a professional photo shoot of her own, give her a spread in an upcoming issue. Since she didn’t know I’d sent the first photos, I had to figure out how to tell my wife about her pending porn shoot.
I had known Mike and Kim for years, before they had met. About two years after they started dating I was hanging out at their place one night when I noticed that Kim was acting odd. She was a petite blonde with large breasts and a great ass. We had been watching a movie when she hopped up off the couch unannounced and disappeared down the hall.
A few minutes later she came back wearing a white, micro string bikini. She looked damned hot as she turned around and bounced a little bit. "Look what I got", Kim beamed.
“But you don’t have a pool?”, I half asked.
“It’s for this summer”, Mike smiled, “when we take our trip to the beach.”
“What do you think?”, she asked me.
It looked good, small enough to be borderline illegal and thin enough that it would be transparent when wet. "Won’t that be a little see through when wet?“, I asked.
"Probably”, Kim look down at herself while pondering, “Only one way to find out.” She disappeared back down the hall leaving me wondering what that little moment was all about. Mike didn’t say anything, so we went back to watching the movie.
A minute later Kim reappeared, her body and the ends of her hair were wet, and sure enough the bikini was almost invisible. I could clearly see the outline of her pussy lips pressing against the fabric, and her hard nipples as the cold air was obviously getting to her. "Guess it is a little bit", she said staring at her body. As if to get a better look she spread her legs giving both of us on the couch a clear view of her pussy barely concealed behind a thin layer of white fabric.
“Babe”, Mike seemed a bit uncomfortable, “Why don’t you take that off?”
“You’re right”, Kim said, “It’s not hiding much at this point anyway.” She reached up behind her neck and untied the strings holding her top up. It fell to the floor with a soft plop and left Kim standing there with her tits exposed. Both Mike and I reacted with surprise, but before he could say anything though she untied the strings at her waist and her bikini bottom fell to the floor.
Now that she was standing there completely naked her boyfriend said, “That’s not really what I meant babe.”
Kim sat down on the couch between us and said, “What’s the matter honey? Don’t want to show me off in front of your friend?” I was feeling very out of place. "Aren’t you hot?“, Kim asked grabbing her boyfriend’s dick through his pants. Obviously finding things to her liking she answered herself, "See, you’re hard as a rock”. I was too, though I was hoping to hide that fact.
“It’s fun to show off”, Kim smiled as she dropped to her knees in front of Mike still rubbing his crotch. "Let’s show him how good I am at sucking dick", she unzipped his pants.
Before I knew it his hard cock was sticking up from his lap, her hand wrapped around the base, and her lips and tongue working over the head. Feeling even more uncomfortable I started to stand up and said, “I should go.”
Taking the dick out of her mouth Kim stopped me by putting a hand on my leg, “No, don’t. Please stay, it’s always more fun with somebody watching.” She looked up at Mike as I sat back down, “Right honey?”, she winked at him. I doubt that Mike would have disagreed with her about anything while getting a blowjob and indeed he said nothing as she started sucking him again.
My dick was hard, straining against my pants, and getting uncomfortable watching the scene in front of me. Kim’s head bobbed up and down her boyfriend’s shaft while she massaged his balls. I shifted uncomfortably, trying to hide my boner, not sure how to react to the situation. Trying not to stare but unable to look away was proving awkward.
Mike’s head was back, his eyes closed, but I noticed that Kim was looking at me. She pulled up for a minute, taking her mouth of her boyfriend’s dick, and said, “You look uncomfortable.” I nodded in response. "You can take care of that. We won’t mind.“ When I didn’t move, she started sucking Mike’s dick again as she reached over with both hands and unzipped my pants.
As she pulled my dick out and started stroking it Mike looked like he was going to say something, but she started rubbing his balls again with her other hand and he remained silent. I sat there watching her suck her boyfriend’s cock while jerking mine. It felt great, but I was still a bit uncomfortable. Kim started to pay more attention to Mike, really pushing his dick into her mouth. Then Mike jump slightly and moaned. Her cheeks flexed for a second, then contracted, and her sucking intensified. No doubt that he was cumming and she was swallowing it all down.
After a few seconds she pulled his dick out of her mouth and took a deep breath. Kim kept one hand on her boyfriend’s dick as it got soft, but her other hand was still busy stroking me. Now that her attention wasn’t elsewhere Kim took a good look at me, "Oh my God. You’re huge.”
I’d never really thought of myself that way, but it was clear that compared to her boyfriend I was much larger. Kim shook my dick, “Look at this thing honey. It’s twice as big as yours.” I was embarrassed, and I’m pretty sure that Mike was too. As his dick was getting soft and shrinking his girlfriend was doing her best to get me as hard as possible.
“I wonder if I could get this in my mouth”, Kim said positioning herself in front of me.
“Wait, wait, wait…”, Mike said.
“Honey, we can’t leave him like this”, she responded shaking my dick again to make her point.
“I’m not comfortable with this”, Mike said.
Kim got up from her knees and pulled her boyfriend up off the couch, his pants falling to his ankles. "Let’s get you more comfortable then.“ Slowly she pushed her boyfriend to the floor, laying him on his back. Then she settled herself over his face, her knees on either side of his head, and her pussy firmly placed over his mouth. "I took care of you, now take care of me”, she looked away from her boyfriend’s face squeezed between her thighs and up to me before finishing, “And I’ll take care of you.”
I was still sitting on the couch, my pants undone, my dick sticking up out of my lap. Kim leaned forward, and using both hands, grabbed the base of my shaft while wrapping her lips around the head of my cock. From Mike’s position on the floor he couldn’t see what was happening, but from the way his girlfriend’s head was bobbing up and down and her tits were bouncing it was fairly obvious. He tried to protest, but whatever he was saying was muffled by Kim’s muff placed firmly over his face.
For a brief moment Kim took my dick out of her mouth, looked down at her boyfriend and said, “Shut up and make me cum”. Then she immediately went back to sucking the head of my dick as her hands furiously jerked up and down my shaft. Kim was a rather petite woman and she had a difficult time getting me in her mouth. That didn’t stop her from trying though and minutes went by with us in this position.
Though she seemed to be enjoying herself, she wasn’t cumming. Obviously frustrated she looked down at her boyfriend and asked, “Can’t you do better than that?” Mike tried to say something, but again it was muffled. "Well I have to get satisfied somehow.“ She looked back at Mike’s soft dick, "Think you can get hard again honey?”
For a minute she had one hand jerking my dick and her other hand fondling her boyfriend’s dick, but Mike wasn’t getting hard. "Well if I’m going to cum then I need to sit on something that will make me cum.“ Kim stood up leaving her boyfriend on the floor, turned herself around, and started to position her pussy over my dick.
"Now wait a damned minute”, Mike practically yelled.
“Don’t want me to too honey?”, Kim teased. "Too bad, you had a long chance to make me cum and couldn’t. Now I’m giving our guest a chance.“ Mike tried to get up from the floor and stop his girlfriend, but Kim saw him start to move. She put her feet on his shoulders and used her weight to hold him to the floor. "Nope”, she chirped down at him, “You get to lay there and watch. If you can’t make me cum you get to watch me try something else.”
Mike tried to protest again, “But…”, was all he managed to say before Kim stuck a foot in his mouth. The motion caused her to fall back slightly, and by pure reaction I reached out and grabbed both her hips to steady her.
With me holding her steady she had both hands free. Using one she grabbed my glistening cock and held it upright while spreading her pussy lips with the other and lowered herself onto me. At first she only came down enough to get the head of my dick inside her. "Oh Shit!“, she sounded surprised and took a deep breath, "Okay, have to go slow”, another deep breath, “You’re huge, bigger than any I’ve ever had.” She reached back and braced herself against me before lowering herself a little more, “Oh shit”, she said again.
For almost a minute she would lower herself a bit, take some deep breaths, then lower herself again, until finally she was all the way down. Her boyfriend tried to protest the whole time, but Kim had a foot firmly in his mouth keeping him quiet and one on his throat holding him down.
As she settled down onto my cock, burying me completely inside her she lost the leverage to keep Mike pinned down. So he rolled over onto his knees to escape, popping her foot out of his mouth, and ending up in a perfect position to stare at his girlfriend’s cunt spread around my dick.
Kim started rocking back and forth, our bodies now pressed together, “Fuck you’re huge”, she moaned. "You make my pussy feel so tight.“ She grabbed two handfuls of her boyfriend’s hair and pulled his face into her twat, holding him tight. "Lick my pussy”, she commanded him.
She was damned tight and fucking me like a demon, but I still felt awkward about the whole situation. It didn’t help that her boyfriend’s head was being held tight against her twat and I could feel his chin rub my balls. Kim enjoyed it though, the combined sensations of fucking me while getting licked vaulted her into an orgasm so intense her screams of pleasure shook the walls of their house.
When she finished cumming her grip on Mike’s hair had loosened enough that he was able to pull away. His frown was covered in her juices and I couldn’t tell if he was crying. Kim didn’t even notice, her head back as she started bouncing on my dick, moans shuddering out of her body at a constant pace.
Mike sat back on the floor as his girlfriend had her second orgasm. Kim moved to switch positions and noticed that her boyfriend’s dick was getting hard. "Look, I think he likes watching", she turned to face me and wasted no time lowering her pussy onto me again.
She fucked me like that to another orgasm before her boyfriend got a bit bold. He got up from the floor and tried to pull Kim off of me. Obviously annoyed she reached back and punched him in the balls causing him to double over and fall to the floor. "Fuck off", she yelled, “this is the hardest I’ve ever cum.”
Kim got up off me and knelt over the couch. "Look at his dick", she wagged my cock at him, “I’ve never fucked anything like it.” She looked at me with pure lust in her eyes, “Fuck me”, she wiggled her ass, “fuck me like I’ve never been fucked.”
At that point I was so horny I wouldn’t have disagreed, but I let her lead me by my cock to a position behind her. With a slick thrust I plunged myself deep inside her causing her to moan loudly. Using my weight I held her against the couch and fucked into her with everything I had for almost twenty minutes, not letting up, unrelenting in my pounding.
A long stream of obscenities poured forth from her between the moans and orgasms. Mike tried to stop us but didn’t really have the will to pull us apart and nothing he said made a difference; Kim’s mind was lost in the fog of sexual bliss. At one point he tried to climb onto the couch but there wasn’t enough room, then he tried to get Kim to suck his cock but she just flicked him in the balls causing him to fall away.
I’m not sure how many orgasms she had but it seemed like one came right after another in a near constant stream. When mine finally hit, I pushed in as deep as I could and emptied myself into Kim’s womb. We stayed like that for a minute as she caught her breath before I finally let her up. She rolled onto the couch, laying on her back, spent and breathing heavily.
Mike moved himself between us, putting his hands on his girlfriend’s body. The sight, smell, and feel of her freshly fucked body was too much and his dick spurted cum onto her chest. He attempted to stop himself, grasping desperately at the head of his dick, whimpering as he came. "Ew, fuck!“, Kim yelled at him.
As he finished she roughly shoved him off the couch onto the floor. Looking for something, anything, to clean herself with she found his clothes and used them to wipe the cum off. It was a bit amusing, watching her stand over her boyfriend yelling at him for cumming on her while he tried to apologize, all while she wiped herself clean with his shirt.
Finally she started cleaning the cum out of her pussy, still using his clothes. That was kind of hot, watching her rub her tits and cunt, and my dick started to twitch back to life. "Look honey”, Kim smiled, “He’s getting hard. I think he wants to fuck me again.”
I convinced my wife to go with me to a strip club. With a bit of work I also convinced her the club had a dress policy for women, that they were all required to dress is slutty or revealing outfits of they wouldn’t be allowed in. So my wife wore a short skirt, see through blouse sans bra, lacy thong, stockings, and killer heels.
Even though she sat next to me at the club she received plenty of attention from the other men. A few of them even tipped her, and though she tried to politely refuse it was too noisy for the men to really understand what she was saying. They’d stare at her tits, she’d try to explain she wasn’t a stripper, and I watched while getting hard.
My husband is an office drone with a regular work schedule, but I’m a graphic designer which allows me to work from home and make my own hours. Previously, when we’d had more money, we’d renovated the basement so it had two bedrooms with a shared kitchen and common area. Recently we started struggling to make ends meet, some of my regular clients had gone out of business, so we decided to rent out the basement.
Being near a college campus helped and almost immediately we found two young college studs as renters. For the most part they kept to themselves, but occasionally I’d see them in our pool in the backyard. They had no shame about their sculpted bodies, and would frequently walk around wearing only shorts.
It was very distracting from the small amount of work I had. Desperate to get any jobs, I landed some contract work with adult websites. Well, one day, one of the hunks from downstairs, Brad, came into my office behind me and saw what I was working on. "Whoa! Mrs. D, that’s pretty hot stuff", he said.
The website was a cam website, and although I was just working on layouts, that meant I had to have some of the cams running so I could test the layouts. Brad had caught me tweaking a layout while two women were busy eating each other out, in full view of their cam. Flustered I tried to hide it as quickly as I could, but only managed to end up fumbling from one perverted scene to another.
“Dang Mrs. D”, Brad watched me, “I didn’t know you were into that kind of stuff.” Before I could explain he wondered away nodding his head. "Cool", was the last thing I heard him say. Embarrassed, and a bit frustrated with myself, I returned to working on the layouts trying not to think about what had happened.
Later that afternoon Brad and Trey came upstairs. Thankfully I heard them coming and was able to hide my work. They peeked into the office, “Hey Mrs. D”, Trey started, “I just wanted to say that we think it’s cool what you’re doing.”
“What do you think I was doing?”, I asked. I wasn’t sure they knew what I did for a living, and I could only imagine what they thought I’d been doing. It didn’t make me any more comfortable knowing that Brad had told Trey about what he’d seen.
“Cam work”, he responded. "That’s really cool, the whole housewife thing is hot. I read some stuff about it, the pay is really good too, like a couple thousand a day.“ My shock continued to increase. "And it’s awesome that your husband is cool about it.”
They both left saying, “Peace”, on their way to the pool. Again I didn’t get an opportunity to explain what I was really doing, not that the reality seemed any less lewd at that moment. But what they’d said stuck with me, I couldn’t stop thinking about thousands a day, and I started doing research.
While the reality didn’t match Trey’s claims, the money that a woman could make doing a cam show was almost four times what I was making doing the graphic design work, for the same number of hours. For days that chewed away at me. As I tweaked layouts, designed buttons, and colored banners I watched as women and men displayed themselves for others to watch, all while knowing they were making more money than I was.
A couple weeks later and I was wrapping up the design work. With no prospects for more work on the horizon I started seriously looking at putting on webcam shows. I already knew the reputable websites, and how they worked, so it was easy enough to start an account. Then I needed profile pictures, something to tease people with. So I sneaked off to the bedroom and took photos of myself in various outfits and poses.
Being a designer, I knew that I’d need to take a few hundred photos to end up with a dozen good ones. It took two days before I had a set good enough to put on my profile. I was doing all of this behind my husband’s back, lord I didn’t need him knowing what I was up to. And I was trying to keep it a secret from the downstairs duo. Sure, they already thought I was doing it, but knowing I was actually doing it was different.
The first time… I was in my office, door firmly locked, wearing a sun dress over some lingerie. It was mostly boring chat with people coming to look, and only a few people that wanted a private show. Three times I put on a show where I stripped off my sun dress, danced about in my lingerie, stripped off my bra and panties, then fingered myself.
Each time it was quite thrilling, bringing myself off for strangers while watching men stroke their dicks and cumming, knowing they were lusting over me. For the first week it was much the same. Quickly I realized that I needed to do something to spice it up. Not only to get more people interested, if I wanted to make real money, but the sun dress thing would get old after a while.
I had a few sex toys in my bedroom, so I sneaked those in my office. Additionally I tried different outfits, anything from bored housewife to sexy secretary. Each day I’d start after my husband left for work and quit before he got home. After a month I was making enough money that I could pretend it was from graphic design work.
Then came the day that Brad caught me sneaking into the office. I was coming from the bedroom, having just changed outfits, and was carrying a dildo. Brad was coming up the stairs and we almost bumped into each other. Startled I dropped the dildo and it bounced around the hall floor. Flabbergasted I snatched it up and tried to hide it inside my robe. In the rush, my robe fell open more than I wanted and Brad got a good flash of the skimpy lingerie I was wearing beneath.
“Damned Mrs. D, you make those boners bounce”, he encouraged me as I slipped toward the office, my skin flushed red with embarrassment.
“Don’t tell my husband”, I whispered as I disappeared into the office. Thankfully that was the end of the encounter, but my body was on edge the rest of the day. Every time I opened a cam to look at my audience, there was another hard dick and the words “bouncing boners” rang in my head in Brad’s voice.
The following day Trey caught me at lunch. "Hey Mrs. D", god they always called me that. "Your husband doesn’t know that you cam?“ I didn’t know how to respond. "It’s cool, Brad and I thought you and your husband did shows together sometimes.”
“That’s really none of your business”, I tried to sound firm.
“Oh no, hey, do what you want”, he was very dismissive. "But the money isn’t as good for solo shows as they are for couples. That’s all I was thinking.“ Trey took the laundry he’d come for and disappeared back downstairs.
Intrigued I went back to the office, shut the door, and started doing more research. Sure enough, the money he’d been talking about was for webcam shows with multiple people. Apparently actual sex on cam was a much bigger draw than solo performers. During the rest of that day I was distracted thinking about the monetary difference.
That evening I tried feeling out my husband discreetly. There was no way my husband would ever go for it, he’d be mad knowing I’d been doing it alone. So the following day I started pondering my options. Going solo was fine, I enjoyed it and the money was adequate. 'But what if it could be so much more’, I kept thinking, about not just the money but the whole experience.
So one day I logged on and left the door to my office open just a bit, enough that a sliver of the hallway was visible. When I got people that wanted to go private, I’d shut the door and do my show. For days, nothing happened. Then while I was just chatting with people, the door to the office slightly open, Brad walked by.
For just a second he was visible to my camera, but it was enough to get people chatting. Men started asking if he was my husband, if he was going to join, did I do shows with him. Probably didn’t hurt that he’d been shirtless again, wearing just his swim trunks. Suddenly my channel was furiously active. A dozen people sent requests for a show with me and Brad.
Stunned at the response, how sudden and different it was, I disappointed everyone by saying that it was just me. The activity on my channel dropped drastically. So at lunch I went downstairs to talk with Brad and Trey. "You guys know what I’m doing in the office”, it was difficult to say without dropping dead from shame. They both nodded in response. "Well, I need you guys to walk by occasionally, while the door is open, it drives up traffic.“
"Yeah, no prob Mrs. D”, they both said smiling.
After lunch they were more than happy to oblige. With the office door wide open I was back on the cam, chatting in my channel, and Brad walked by in just his swim trunks. Activity shot way up, people wanting to see a show with me and him. Again I disappointed everyone by saying the shows were just me. When Trey walked by, the interest in the channel exploded. Now everyone knew there were two guys around, both fit and toned, and obviously neither was my husband.
Chat activity was much higher than it had ever been before the rest of the day, but no one wanted to go into a private show unless the guys were going to be involved. It had peaked a lot of interested, my activity was through the roof, but without any private shows there was no money for it.
That night I was incredibly, sexually frustrated. My body had become accustomed to a higher level of sexual activity, and without any shows for half the day my pussy was aching. The husband’s best efforts in bed helped a bit, but not completely. The following day I was desperate for a private show, but all anyone wanted to see was me with the two hunks walking around in the background.
Two days went by like that, no one wanting a private show despite all the activity in my channel. Brad and Trey did their best to walk by frequently, occasionally looking inside my office to see what was happening on the screen. Finally I got a private show request, but the guy said I had to leave the office door open. I figured I could get the show over before either Brad or Trey walked by again, and at that point I was so horny I almost didn’t care.
So I started the show and left the door open. Initially interest was high, lots of people watching as I pulled down the top of my dress to expose my bra, slid it up over my hips exposing my panties. Taking a peek toward the door to ensure it was clear, I slipped my bra down, exposed my tits and pinched my nipples.
As I worked more of my clothing aside I clicked to view the guy’s webcam, like always his dick was full frame and he was stroking it fast. That kept my attention as I started fingering myself and rubbing my clit. When I inserted the dildo into my pussy I started moaning. Rocking back and forth in my chair caused my dress to bunch up around my waist.
Really enjoying myself, but not getting close to cumming, I fucked myself harder and faster with the dildo while pinching and pulling my nipples. The dick on my screen started exploding cum and all I could think about was having a dick inside me. When the guy completed I was still horny and hoping to get off, but it wasn’t to be.
With my panties around one ankle, my bra somewhere else, and the guy leaving my show, I looked around to see both Brad and Trey standing in the doorway watching me. "Christ!“, I tried to cover myself up with my dress. Their dicks were hard and pressing against their swim trunks.
"The guys want more”, Trey said pointing at my screen. Sure enough my channel was filling up with guys, all of them with the same request, for me to get busy with Brad and Trey. Turning the channel off, scrambling to get my clothes and cover up, I shut the door leaving the two young men in the hallway.
Once I was dressed, my sexy lingerie hidden beneath my dress, I opened the door to the hall. Both men were gone. Ashamed, I tried to sneak to the kitchen for water without making noise. Didn’t matter though, both of them were in the kitchen.
“About that…”, I tried to explain.
“Fucking hot Mrs. D”, Brad said.
“No”, I started. I hadn’t been with anyone other than my husband in a long time, since well before we were married, and I couldn’t fathom the idea of cheating now.
Trey said, “You wanted us to walk by, sorry we caught you during a performance.” Then he asked, “Things going well?”
“Why do you ask?”, still embarrassed I didn’t think I could have a serious conversation.
“Well, you asked us to help out by walking by, you haven’t been shutting the door as much, and you’ve been a lot quieter lately.”
So I explained the trouble I’d been having, higher interest but no shows. "That won’t stay that way", Trey said, “If you don’t give them what they want, the guys will move on thinking you’re just a tease.” Deep down I knew he was right, and I didn’t want to lose the money or the sexual enjoyment I was getting.
I don’t know what possessed me at that moment, unsatisfied lust I suppose, but looking at the two handsome, mostly naked young men, combined with the thought of cheating in front of an audience… the primal side of me said, “Let’s do it.”
“What?”, both men asked.
“I need help me with the show. If you’re up for it, you could be on cam with me.” They both thought it over, but looked unsure. "I’ll give you a portion of what I make from the shows, but you need to be able to sustain activity through the whole thing.“ When they both agreed, we agreed on a system where I would send a text and they would come upstairs.
With a renewed eagerness I returned to the office, dress in place and looking hot. For a couple hours I teased the guys in my chat channel with the possibility of the new show. Honestly I wasn’t sure I could go through with it, but it was titillating to talk about.
The time came to start the show, with a dozen times more people logged in to watch than normal. A quick text and a minute later both men came into the office. I wasn’t expecting both of them, just one of them. Honestly, I’d never been with more than one guy at a time and I wasn’t sure what to do with two men.
Trey closed the door behind him as I started the private show. Immediately both men removed their swim trunks revealing cocks that were long and thick. Staring at them I thought, ‘Their dicks look so youthful, so alive and vital.’ Turns out I didn’t need to know what to do with two men, they knew what to do with me.
One of them stood me up facing him, the other slipped behind me. Hands from behind slid up my dress and pulled my panties down and off. The hands in front of me slid the top of my dress down and caressed my breasts through my bra. Kissing the man in front of me prevented me from seeing what was happening behind me, and I could barely see the cam screen out of the corner of my eye.
A tongue traced its way up my leg from behind until the mouth was firmly on my ass. Hands found my pussy and began exploring, rubbing. My hands dropped to the dick in front of me, needing to feel the warmth, the firmness of it, the softness of the skin. The man in front of me had freed my nipples and was sucking on them.
Barely half dressed the two men moved me. One of them sat in my office chair, they both encouraged me to lean forward, and my mouth found the youthful dick. Behind me, hands spread my cheeks, and a tongue found my clit. I shook at the new sensation of sucking a dick while getting eaten out.
Hands groped at my breasts, kneading and grabbing like young hands do. Feeling young and vigorous myself I jerked the long, hard shaft in my mouth while cupping the balls hanging beneath. Fingers spread my pussy lips, one entered me, then another, and still the tongue lapped over my clit. When a finger entered my ass I orgasmed harder than I ever had before.
I dropped to my knees and concentrated on worshiping the cock in my mouth. Lovingly licking the head, sucking up and down the shaft, feeling its warmth against my lips, while stroking and rubbing. Occasionally I’d stop sucking, hold the head in my mouth, then jerk up and down the shaft quickly. Hands held my hair out of the way so the camera got a clear view.
Then another dick appeared next to my head, hard and begging for attention. I continued to stoke the shaft in front of me while sucking the dick beside me. Both men enjoyed the attention, gently holding my hair aside while I serviced their cocks. The man beside me cupped his balls while I sucked his shaft, the man in front of me played with my tits.
Eventually one of them helped me move and laid me across my desk on my side while the other man moved my camera so everything was visible. My pussy and ass were hanging off on side of the desk while my head hung off the other, my tits pointing toward the camera. A cock pushed its way between my pussy lips, slowly at first, the length of the youthful shaft disappearing inside me.
When it reached no further, balls pressed against my ass, it slowly withdrew and began fucking me. I started moaning and a dick appeared at my face. Using my hands to steady it, I sucked it into my mouth as the young man started face fucking me. The motion of the two men caused my tits to bounce for the camera.
Hands moved my legs, an ankle put onto a shoulder and my other knee flat on the desk. The position spread my legs and gave the camera a clear view of my penetrated pussy. Entering new levels of pleasure was becoming common since these two men descended on me. A hand slipped to my clit, a thumb caressing me, and I exploded in orgasm.
Moans slipped past my lips and the dick filling my mouth, loudly filling the room and floating to the camera for everyone to enjoy. Every part of my body was explored while both men fucked me like only young men can. As my orgasm subsided the men lifted my from the desk and removed all of my clothes except my stockings.
One of them laid down on the desk and pulled me atop him, sliding his long hard dick into my pussy. The other man stood beside me letting me tug on his dick. We stayed like that for a while before the man beneath me lifted me up and turned me around. I’d never been fucked reverse before, but it was surprisingly easy with the large dick.
The position had me facing the camera, a perfect view of my tits bouncing as I rode the huge dick. Beside me the young man moved so his dick was at face level and I sucked it into my mouth, tasting my own juices on his shaft. I had to move to reach, and when I lowered myself back down the man below me slipped his dick into my ass.
Apparently I was really worked up, because it slipped easily inside and the sensation only nearly made me cum. My third orgasm hit me once he started fucking my ass. The realization that I was cheating, fucking two college studs instead of my husband, and doing it on cam was too much for my horny mind. Loudly I came and had to brace myself to avoid falling, the dick fell out of my mouth and my moans became loud enough to fill the house.
The man beside me took that as a sign and moved onto the desk between my legs. I didn’t know what he was doing, but in the back of my mind I had a hope of what he would do. Sure enough he slid forward and pushed his dick into my pussy. Suffering from an orgasm already was only made worse by the sensation of being completely filled. Fearing I would explode I had to scream to let out all of the pleasure.
Both men fucked me. Not hard, but in a gentle, unrelenting rhythm. I don’t know how long we were there, but my orgasm didn’t stop. Eventually one of them said he was going to cum and they moved me to my knees. Both of them jerked quickly and blew loads all over my chest.
Brad and Trey headed back downstairs, I cleaned myself up with a quick shower. When I returned to the computer I checked my audience total, almost twenty times my normal volume. Unsurprisingly, there were also one hundred requests for another show. A quick text to confirm the boys would be available tomorrow was met with a surprising response… they were ready now.
My wife and I go day hiking at parks and on trails in the area. Near dinner time, or whenever we feel like it actually, we’ll find a shelter and set up for the night. A semi-large tent, comfortable sleeping bags, and we leave the flap open as we start fucking.
The first group to come along gets invited to join, men or women, it doesn’t matter to my wife. It doesn’t take long before some horny, college-aged kids join in. My role quickly turns into conductor, inviting people into the tent to spend the night enjoying my wife. Out in the middle of the woods, we can make all the noise we want and not disturb anyone.
I used to get upset at how much it costs to take my wife out for a night of swinging. The drinks, the hotel room, the lingerie, and all to talk a couple of guys into our room for a night with my wife. Thankfully I managed to find a solution a couple of months ago. Once we find guys that are interested in my wife, I pull them aside and tell them that she’s an escort and there’s a price.
They pay me cash, I don’t tell my wife, and everyone still gets a night of fucking. Not only do the nights not cost anymore, I actually make some cash, but the guys fuck my wife harder thinking she’s an actual whore so she loves it more. Maybe one day I’ll tell her that I’ve been selling her.
During one of their many fuck sessions Laura demanded that I take photos of her getting pounded by Bob. At first I wasn’t sure why, they talked about it in hushed voices away from me, but after a couple days I learned the reason. My wife was using the pictures in an online dating profile on an adult website. Surprising to me though, she was trying to find a woman.
My wife’s profile had many photos of her in sexy outfits, nude, and getting fucked by Bob. When I asked her what she was doing she answered, “Bob wants to see me with a woman. To see if I have the same sexual responses with a woman as a man.” The thought was enough to get me hard. Since my wife had started fucking Bob our sex life had dropped off.
“I found a woman I like, but she’s only available when Bob is out of town.” That was the weekend coming up, I was hoping for a bit of respite from my wife’s sexual explorations. "We’ll need you to take photos and videos for Bob.“ My sexual frustration was so pent up that when I tried to adjust my hard dick it was enough to make me cum in my pants. Laura just gave a short look of disgust before returning to her website.
That weekend a woman showed up, almost the physical opposite of Laura. While my wife was tall, tanned, and blonde this woman was petite, pale, freckled, and with dark black hair. "You must be Laura’s cuckold”, the woman said upon meeting me. Obviously they’d talked online previously.
The two women sat and talked over wine, which I was forced to serve like a waiter. Eventually they moved to the bedroom. Laura laid down some rules: I was allowed to look, photograph, and video but I was not allowed to touch or participate. When I asked if that included touching myself she replied, “Whatever, don’t just get that little thing near us and keep your spunk to yourself.”
Quickly they disrobed and started exploring each others bodies with hands and lips. My wife was a novice, but the stranger was not. In less than a few minutes she’d worked my wife up to her first orgasm with one hand on my wife’s pussy and her mouth teasing my wife’s nipples. Never before had my dick been so hard.
Both women got on the bed, my wife’s head between the pale woman’s legs and mouth planted firmly on her pussy. Taking photos was getting difficult, my hands were shaking at the excitement happening in front of me. I tried to climb onto the bed, to maybe squeeze myself into the action a bit, but the petite pale woman shoved me off the bed violently with both hands.
As I fell on the floor I almost cracked my head on the furniture. "Fuck off", he said as politely as one can say that. The view from the floor was spectacular though, a shot right at the level of her pale pussy against my wife’s tanned face. Needing relief I grabbed my dick, and after three short tugs, shot a load all over my chest.
When I tried to leave, to clean up, my wife yelled. "Get the fuck in here. You can’t leave. You must take photos and videos. Now sit down.“
Ashamed I slumped into the chair in the corner. "He really is pathetic”, the strange woman said as Laura returned attention to her pussy. It was another hour before my dick got hard again, watching these two women please each other in every way they could. To keep my hands from shaking I wanked again, neither woman noticed.
I was switching between cameras and phones trying to take as many photos and videos as possible. Two hours in they broke out some toys. Three hours they started playing dress up. By the fourth hour they told me to leave them. "Sleep on the couch", my wife commanded, “We’ve had enough of you.” When I stepped into the hall my wife closed the bedroom door and locked it.
Laying down on the couch didn’t make me tired and I lay there for a couple hours listening to the sounds of two women pleasuring each other escape my bedroom. The petite, pale woman came down the hall into the kitchen, completely naked. Hearing the refrigerator open I took the opportunity to sneak into the room with her.
She was drinking water, standing in the light from the open fridge, sweat glistening on her body. The sight of her round, firm tits and nipples standing to face the cold air was enough to get me hard again. Knowing I wasn’t going to get any action from my wife I decided to try this strange women. Turning to me she stopped drinking for a moment and asked, “What?”
Making it obvious what I wanted she reached down and wrapped a hand around my shaft and cupped my balls with the other. "This is what you want?“ Desperately I nodded. In response she crushed my balls with her hand and yanked my shaft so hard I feared she might rip my dick off. I let out a yell of pain and she said, "Fuck off wimp boy, I’m not here for you.”
Returning to the bedroom with water, she left me standing there crumpled in pain while she laughed. As the bedroom door closed I could hear my wife laugh as well. By morning I hadn’t gotten any good sleep. So when the woman and my wife slipped down the hall to the front door to say their goodbyes I kept my distance.
The woman was dressed but my wife was completely nude. That didn’t stop them from standing in the open door for a few minutes kissing and rubbing each others bodies. When the stranger finally left my wife returned to the bedroom without acknowledging me at all.
For the next few days my wife was busy at her computer, pouring over the photos and videos. She was constantly touching herself while watching them, but whenever I tried to join in she’d dismiss me with a curt, “Go masturbate or something.” The small amount I did get to see, showed that the women had taken some videos and photos of their own, after I had left the room.
My husband’s job required him to take a trip to the Middle East, some ancient country with old traditions. Some young Prince was extending his hospitality and would show us around the country. The first evening was quite odd but pleasurable, the dinner was exquisite but the entertainment consisted of mostly naked women belly dancing and performing sexual acts with on other. All of the men in attendance seemed to enjoy it, but I was a bit put off being the only western woman in the palace.
The second night before bed, the Prince came to the room to talk to my husband. "It is tradition that I wish to share with you", he motioned to the doorway. We followed him through some halls to an opulent room. Inside there were dozens of women, mostly naked, all beautiful, and all lounging in luxury. "My harem", the Prince said.
“I don’t understand”, my husband replied.
“For the night. You get one.” The Prince smiled. When my husband and I both hesitated, exchanged glances, it was obvious what the Prince meant. Before any objection could be uttered the Prince explained, “It is a tradition that you take one. To refuse it would be an insult.” The stern look on the Prince’s face made it clear that was the end of the conversation.
Slowly my husband looked around the room. Despite any reservations he may have had, the landscape of beautiful, naked women before him was causing an obvious erection to form in his pants. Knowing that he couldn’t refuse, not only for the sake of the business deal but our safety, he chose a woman from the harem.
I knew that he’d chosen what he believed to be the ugliest woman in the harem, but even she was beautiful by any standards. The woman smiled delightfully and led my husband out of the room. When I tried to follow the Prince stopped me, “Is just for him tonight, yes. You are beautiful woman. Perhaps you want to stay here tonight?”
“No, I want to join my husband”, I said politely but feeling upset.
“Not tonight. You stay here”, the Prince had the same firm tone in his voice. Satisfied that he’d made himself clear, he left. Alone in the room with his harem made me very uncomfortable, and I could only imagine what my husband was doing. So I tried to leave. Unfortunately the doors out were locked.
A few of the women approached me and with soft hands and gentle grips pulled me to a corner of the room onto a large bed. It was unlikely that I’d get any sleep despite the comfortable surroundings. Most of the women ignored me and continued to lounge and sleep, either completely or mostly naked. Three of the women though decided to stay on the bed with me.
They were running their hands over my body, part caress and part massage. Their intent was clearly to help me relax, but that was difficult with their breasts rubbing against various parts of me and the thoughts of what my husband might be doing. When they started to remove my clothes I protested, “No! Please don’t do that!”
The women continued to remove my clothing. I wasn’t sure if they spoke English or if they cared what I was saying. So I protested louder and tried violently to stand up from the bed. Most of the women in the room were looking at me now that I was causing a scene. Women that were close put fingers to the lips, the sign that they wanted me to be quiet.
I ran for the door that I’d entered through minutes before. It was still locked, but it opened as a guard stepped inside. The woman looked thick, mean, and like she could tear my arms off. She was also heavily armed. "You", she pointed at me, “Do not make noise. The Prince does not like disturbance.”
“At least you speak English”, I replied more quietly, “I want to go back to my room.”
“Not possible. Your husband is there. You would only make trouble and cause insult.” She had the stern nature of the Prince without the polite demeanor. Leaving, I could hear her lock the door.
The three harem women were at my side and they guided me back to the corner bed. While they laid me back on the bed I could see that the rest of the women were back to their leisurely and sexual activities. As soon as I was on the bed though the three women resumed undressing me.
My mind was in a fog. Big thoughts slipped away as their talented hands removed my clothes and rubbed my body. I was no longer concerned about being naked in front of strange women, in a strange place, or my body being explored. But little things started to stand out in my mind; I was the only white woman in the room, the only woman with blonde hair, the strange smells in the air.
Eventually I drifted off to sleep, kept warm by the women laying their naked bodies against mine. Early in the morning I awoke, the sun barely peeking through the eastern windows. My clothes were missing, but a woman helped me get dressed in the most modest outfit available. Shortly after guards came, all female, with breakfast.
“Can I return to my husband now?”, I asked one of them. A nod was all I needed. With quick steps I found our room quickly. My husband was inside, already dressed for a day of business. "What happened?“, I asked not sounded as upset as I felt.
"Don’t know”, he answered, “They just have different customs and traditions here. I need to get to my first meeting of the day.” As he passed, he kissed me on the cheek and said, “I like the outfit. I’ll be back around dinner time.”
“You didn’t answer my…”, before I could finish he’d shut the door and was gone, “…question.” Not sure what to do with myself I investigated the room, looking for signs of any infidelity, but all I found was a room that appeared to have been thoroughly cleaned minutes before I’d arrived.
So I changed into more normal clothes and spent the day in our room, afraid to go anywhere else. Lunch was brought to me. Then dinner was brought. By sundown there were still no signs of my husband. The Prince appeared with a very gregarious demeanor, “Come, we go now.”
“Where?” Asking didn’t elicit any response. With as polite of a sigh as I could manage, I followed where the Prince led. Which was back to the room with his harem. "Again?“
"Yes, you are more comfortable here I think.” With a smile he was gone and I was locked in with the harem again. Two women came to fetch me. They took me to a large bath tub, stripped me naked, and helped me into the massaging water. I’d learned not to resist and not to make trouble, so I didn’t say anything when they joined me.
Minutes later and the door opened, a guard peered inside and motioned for two women to follow her. The women left, not wearing much clothing. "What was that?“, I asked.
"For your husband tonight”, the guard answered before locking the door. When I started to get upset many women around me made the sign for me to be quiet. Afraid and feeling alone I complied, but was getting more upset and tense by the moment.
Eventually I couldn’t stand the bath anymore and got out. A woman helped dry me off. Frustration led to fatigue and I collapsed onto a satin covered bed ready for sleep. Other women joined me, all of us naked, but to my surprise sleep wasn’t on their minds.
Directly adjacent to me these women started pleasuring each other with mouths and hands. It seemed nothing was taboo. Unable to escape the writing mass of bodies I became ensnared in it. Hands were exploring my body, touching my pussy, cupping a breast, pinching nipples, teasing my lips. Hands turned to mouths, mouths to tongues, and before I knew it I was lost in a sea of physical pleasure.
Sleep came and time passed. I ate breakfast with the harem, covering myself with what clothing I could find, although most of it was transparent silk. After breakfast I realized that I was losing track of time, the days were slipping away as the harem pampered me. Perhaps there really was something in the air, or the food. As much as the thought frightened me, the pleasures of the harem seduced me.
Counting the meals we were served was the only way I could grasp the passing of days. It was three days before I stopped asking about my husband every time the door opened. Five days before I found myself using my hands, mouth, and tongue to please the other women in the harem. Eight days before I stopped wearing clothes entirely or trying to cover myself.
Ten days had passed before I remembered that the business trip was only supposed to last a week. That snapped me back to my senses and I demanded from a guard that I be taken to speak with my husband. A curt shrug was her response, but a short time later a guard escorted me to another room of the palace.
Inside what I presumed was an office sat the Prince behind a large desk, he was talking to two strange men in a language I didn’t understand. None of them acknowledged my entry. When I approached the desk all three men looked at me, scanning me from head to toe. That was when I realized that I was naked.
Shame caused me to cover myself with my hands and retreat slightly. They finished their conversation, and as the two men left I was smothered with lewd stares. "Come", the Prince motioned for me to approach. "You have questions?“
"Yes, where is my husband?”
“He is gone, back to your country. Business here was done, was time for him to go.”
“No”, I couldn’t believe it. "He wouldn’t just leave me. We’re married", in an attempt to drive the point home I pointed to my wedding ring only to find the ring was gone and my finger was as naked as me.
“Yes, he did.” The certainty in the Prince’s voice was unsettling. "Business deal was not good for him. He make trade. Gave you to make better deal.“
"No”, again the only word my mind could conjure. After a minute it hit me, “he traded me, to you, for a business deal?”
“Yes. You are in my harem now and will do as I say.” With that, the Prince was done with me and motioned for the guard to take me away.
“What does that mean?”
“You are one of my woman, and a fine prize”, he smiled. "Bright hair, fair skin, quite unlike any other. I shall enjoy you frequently.“ The guards escorted me back to the harem despite my protests. Once I was locked safely in with the harem it all hit me, I was stuck in a situation where I was going to be a sex slave.
I own a photo studio. Mostly I take photos of things for magazines or news organizations looking to spice up their pieces. Around the holidays I’ll get families into my studio that want family portraits. The real perk of my business is something I’d never anticipated when I first opened the studio.
The studio is located in a rather rich part of Los Angeles, the kind of place with celebrities and security. On a somewhat regular basis I’ll get a female celebrity that comes into my studio looking for a special set of photos, something I call the voyer photo set. Basically I take photos of them as they undress, pose, strut in sexy clothing, and fuck their brains out.
We get away with it because, after the photo session is complete, I do some minor editing of the photos around the head and neck to make it appear the photos are faked. There’s a logo that I use in the corner of the drawings letting everyone know the photos have been faked, even though they’re real.
I think the women get off on the secretive exhibitionism, knowing that millions of people can see photos of them naked and fucking without knowing that they’re real. The photos end up on the internet, the women always insist they are posted. Odds are you’ve seen some of my work.
H. was one of my first customers, she did a full set of photos where she stripped out of the dress she was wearing. Then she posed around my set wearing her lacy bra, stockings, thong, and garters. After she removed her bra she teased the camera by hiding her breasts with her hands. Eventually she was wearing only her stockings, letting me take photos fully spread and exposed.
She’s come back a few times since then, each time getting more bold with her requests. For her second visit she wanted a small set of photos of her fucking a well-hung guy. The third set was with two guys, one white and one black, both of them fucked her for well over an hour. I kept shooting the whole time, almost two hundred photos netted from that one session. Her last session involved four guys and a bondage theme, they tied her up and gagged her.
B. is one of my raunchiest customers, always looking to have a photo set with a kinky theme. Her favorite was a set we shot outside, abandonded buildings and secluded alleys, two guys accompanying her the whole time. It was an all day session, but she really got off on it. Her favorite photo was getting double fucked sitting behind a wall while people walked by on the other side of the wall, close enough to hear.
A. is my most insatiable customer. She’ll come over for a quick session involving one guy, and inevitably I have to call more guys over and it turns into an all day affair. I had one day where she wore out eight guys, we only stopped because I didn’t have anyone else available. It’s gotten to the point where I have contracts with local porn companies to hire their male actors as needed.
E. did a simple shoot that was bikini themed, though she spent most her time in front of the camera naked. J. loves having two guys at once, every session with her so far has invovled two huge cocks in her at the same time. M. was only here once, but the entire session was her playing with various toys. F. loves to flash. She’ll wear a skirt and thin fabric shirt with nothing underneath, and then we end up somewhere in public with her lifting her skirt, opening her shirt, or both.
G. is one of my favorites, her photos always come out looking great. Her first set was a simple strip tease. Each session after that has involved at least one guy. One session involved her getting fucked in her ass and pussy at the same time for almost half an hour, she smiled and laughed the whole time.
K. was reluctant the first time she came by, only wanting a small set of tasteful nude photos, she said she wanted something to remember how she looked as she got older. As we were finishing her set, two male porn stars showed up for my afternoon session. At first she tried to hide herself, but after the two guys stripped nude and she saw how huge their dicks were, she lost herself. It turned into one of my best shoots as she sucked and fucked both guys.
L. came by just after she found out she was pregnant, she wanted to capture herself before and after. We got a good set of her tight body. Then, right before she gave birth, she came by again to capture her pregnant form.
N. came by for a normal set of hot clothed photos for a magazine. As we wrapped up, she saw my other work. After a brief conversation she wanted to try some nude shots. Without changing her outfit or moving to a different set she just started stripping while I kept the camera on her. I got a number of great photos of her naked body as she bent over the table and rolled around on it.
V. loves cum shots. She doesn’t care about anything else as long as she’s getting hot cum blasted onto her tits, pussy, or face. The last session was over four hours and culminated in six guys cumming on her face at the same time.
U. only came over once, but she asked for the biggest dick I could find. I got a well known black porn star to come by. She was thrilled as soon as he dropped his pants. Without waiting she dived on his cock, sucking it to life and then riding it for all he was worth.
R. likes to take normal sets of photos followed up by nudes and sex, she seems to really get off on having the guys undress her. H. only works with other women but is willing to do anything with them. O. only works with black guys, and can never seem to have too many. W. loves sucking cock, I can’t seem to get her to do anything else. S. loves tit fucking and getting cum splashed on her tits.
C. did a great session in a shower. She started clothed, her white shirt and shorts turning transparent under the water. Eventually she stripped them off, and after a few poses naked was joined in the shower by a male porn star I’d brought over. Her orgasms were more intense than anyone else I’ve had in studio. They started as the guy ate her pussy and lasted through the hard fucking he gave her. I’ve never seen someone cum as much as she did.
P. likes to be body painted and then walk around in public. I have a good friend that’s an artist specializing in body paint. He’ll get her naked, then paint her so it appears she’s wearing an outfit. The first time she walked around in public, completely nude, with paint making it look like she was wearing jean shorts and a halter top.
T. likes to dominate people. Routinely I’ll bring in both male and female porn stars for her shoots, and she’ll spend the session dressed in leather spanking and whipping them while making them lick her leather, eat her pussy, suck her tits, and fuck her.
It wasn’t until the following weekend that Laura seemed to perk up at all. Bob called on Friday, to make sure that we were watching the game again that weekend. Laura answered the phone, and though I wouldn’t have invited Bob back, she did eagerly. They talked for a few minutes, mostly Laura listened, and when she hung up she had a huge smile on her face.
So on Sunday morning Bob arrived to watch the game. Laura was in the bathroom showering when I let him in. I was intent on having some kind of conversation with him, telling him off and getting him out of my life forever, but Bob never gave me the chance. Between the distraction of the game and his demeanor I never felt like I could get a word in.
Then Laura came down the hall and into the kitchen. She was wearing a red, cotton tube top and a short, white, cotton skirt. Her hair was back in a pony tail and she had a small amount of make up on. A minute later she came into the living room carrying a couple beers, giving one to me and one to Bob. When she handed the bottle to Bob she bent over in front of him, providing him a clear and lengthy view of her cleavage.
She returned to the kitchen and a few minutes later came out with a tray of snacks for the two of us. As she set the tray down on the table she bent over in front of Bob, giving him a good view up her skirt as she positioned the tray on the table. When she stood up both of them were smiling, and then she said, “I forgot napkins!”
Rushing off to the kitchen her skirt flapped up a bit, giving a brief glimpse of her ass. Then she returned with napkins, and in the same fashion as the tray, set them on the table. I noticed that she lingered longer than necessary in her bent over position, giving Bob a long look at her legs and whatever was beneath her skirt.
That was when the doorbell rang. "Oh, I’ll get that", she said speeding off to the front door causing her skirt to fly up again. I wasn’t certain, but I thought she wasn’t wearing panties. Three men came in the front door, greeted happily by my wife. Though I didn’t know them exactly, I recognized them from the building. Bob introduced us all.
Given the events of the previous weekend I was a little uncomfortable with these strange men in my house, but what could I say? It was obvious that Laura and Bob had invited them. They took seats around the living room, and we all watched the game. A few minutes later Laura came back with beers for everyone, and one by one handed them out, bending over in the same way she had for Bob. So each guy got a good look down her top, and I got a couple looks at her from behind. Her skirt was short enough that I knew she wasn’t wearing panties, but long enough that I couldn’t really see anything.
For the next half hour she ran back and forth from the kitchen fetching things, snacks, beers, napkins, anything that anyone wanted. Each time she would bend over giving everyone views of her cleavage or her legs, loving the attention. Then Bob asked, “Hey Laura honey, it’s kind of hot in here, could you turn on the ceiling fan for us?”
"Sure", she smiled big as she reached up to tug the chain on the fan. When her arm extended all the way up it was just a little short of the chain, so she stretched up on her toes to reach. The result was her fingers barely grabbing the chain, but her top slipped down and her breasts popped out the top. The position also caused her skirt to ride up so high that everyone could see what she wasn’t wearing underneath. Undeterred though, my wife kept working on the chain until finally she was able to give it a tug and start the fan spinning.
Everyone was staring at her tits though, not caring about the fan anymore, if they did at all. Slowly Laura lowered herself back to her feet and stood for a minute with her breasts hanging out for everyone to see, not trying to hide them at all. Finally she grabbed her top and slipped it back up over her breasts, hiding them away while playfully saying, “Oops.”
I felt relieved once they were safely away, but everyone else frowned. Then Laura ran off to the kitchen blushing. She didn’t stay long though, a few short minutes later and she returned with snacks. Laura was now wearing heels, to go with her skirt and top, and they made her legs look great. Once she’d set everything down Bob asked, “Laura, the fan isn’t going fast enough, could you adjust it for us?”
"Sure", she answered smiling. Again she reached up, and with help from the heels snagged the chain. With her arm stretched out her top slipped down, causing her tits to fall out again. Acting like she hadn’t even noticed that she was flashing the room she tugged the chain once and asked, “How’s that?”
"I think that’s fine honey", I answered wanting her to cover herself. Every guy in the room, except for me, had a hard on bulging against his pants.
Bob jumped in and said, “It’s going to take a bit for the fan to speed up, why don’t we wait and see.” So my wife stayed in that position, with her tits hanging out, for another minute until the fan had settled into its speed. "That should be alright", Bob said.
My wife let go of the fan, tucked her breasts away, and walked out of the room again. For the rest of the game everyone else took turns asking my wife to do things, adjusting the fan, changing the volume on the television, fetching snacks, etc. Laura seemed eager to please and was loving the attention, while I just stewed in my discomfort.
One of the guys asked her to pick something up off the floor, and she bent over to pick it up. As she bent over her skirt slipped all the way up, past her ass, until it was resting on her hips. My wife’s perfect ass was visible, and everyone could clearly see that she wasn’t wearing any panties. That’s when I noticed she’d shaved her pussy at some point. Everyone else noticed too, and that became their favorite thing, to get her to bend over enough that they could see her bare pussy.
No one really watched the game, everyone was trying to hide their erections while eyeing my wife. Finally the game ended, Bob had Laura adjust the fan one more time, and then without putting her tits away she waved everyone goodbye. Only Bob stayed behind. I was shutting the door behind everyone, and when I turned around he was still sitting on the couch, she was standing in front of him, and he had his hands up my wife’s skirt.
"What the hell?“, I yelled once Bob’s friends had left.
"Laura and I made a bet”, Bob replied. My wife only managed a small nod.
"What kind of bet?“, again I was yelling mad.
"I bet her that if she put on a show of herself for a room full of guys that she’d enjoy it. So I’m checking to make sure that I actually won”, with that he pulled a hand out from under her skirt and held up two slick fingers. "Looks like you’re wet as hell", he announced triumphantly.
"What the fuck does that mean?“
"Well if Laura had won that would mean she wasn’t sexually aroused by strange men, and I’d go home quietly.”
"But…“, I asked.
"But since I won, that means your wife is aroused by strange men, and there won’t be much quiet for a while.” Bob looked up at my wife standing in front of him, “Pull down your top and show us your tits.” Laura did with a smile. "Now go stand in front of the window", he ordered. This time she hesitated, our living room window looked out on the courtyard, which meant in the daylight almost the whole building would be able to see her.
Slowly though she crossed the room and, with her back to the window, stepped up to it. "Raise your skirt, and show off your ass.“ Laura did as she was told, pressing her ass into the window. Bob had her pose with her breasts rubbed against the window, her ass stuck out with her pussy pressed to it, and more.
Finally he got up from the couch and crossed the room to stand next to her. "Do you like that?”, he asked. My wife nodded. "Are you horny now?“ Again she nodded. "Do you need to cum?”
"God yes", she breathed.
"Alright, let’s do this then", Bob motioned to me, “Why don’t you come get behind her and make her cum?” He turned Laura so that she was sideways to the window, facing him, and I moved across the room to them feeling lost and out of control. He slowly pushed my wife to her knees, her tits still sticking out the top of her shirt. The window went from floor to ceiling, so everything was still visible.
As I knelt down behind my wife I realized that I didn’t have an erection, everything that had happened had me too upset to be aroused. So I started fingering and licking my wife’s pussy. She was really wet, wetter than I’d ever felt her. There was little response from Laura to my explorations, so when she moaned suddenly I looked to see her face.
Bob’s dick had been freed from his pants, it was as huge as I remembered, and my wife was sucking it as hard and fast as she could. 'Dammit!’, I thought. She was able to keep her mouth on it, sucking up and down as much as she could, while still keeping one hand rubbing the shaft and one hand rubbing his balls.
I pulled away from her pussy to shout a protest, but when I did I realized that I was starting to get hard. Rather than saying something I pulled my dick from my pants and started jerking it. It got hard as I watched my wife suck his dick, at one point licking around his balls while rubbing his dick shaft against her face.
When I was fully hard I shoved my dick inside Laura, fucking her for all I was worth. I was so turned on watching her suck another man’s cock that I exploded almost immediately, emptying my load inside her. She didn’t seem to notice, not even when I withdrew, all of her attention was on Bob’s dick.
So once I was moved out of the way she stood and turned to face the window, Bob pressed her against the glass, and grabbed her hips. With no concern for pleasantness or care he shoved himself inside her, and Laura started moaning immediately. He fucked her against the glass for nearly twenty minutes, and my wife came multiple times. They were so vigorous that she had to grip the window frames for support.
They changed position, doggy style, him lying on the floor, and her lying on the floor. For over an hour they fucked right in front of the window, my wife cumming hard and often, just like the previous weekend. I tried to get involved once, after I got hard again, but Laura just pushed me away and yelled at me. She was obviously annoyed by the distraction.
Finally Bob pulled out of my wife and announced he was cumming, so she wrapped her mouth around his dick and sucked down all of his seed. Then, just to show her he was a good sport, he let her sit on his face as he ate her to another orgasm. All in front of the window. I actually spotted a few neighbors across the way watching from their windows, and ashamed, tried to hide in the dark of the apartment.
It became a routine for us, Bob would come over for dinner during the week, which meant I would sit and eat while they would fuck all over the apartment. Laura loved putting on shows too, in front of the window, with the windows open, and once with the front door open to the hallway of the building. People in the building would always stop and stare. My wife was always loud when getting fucked by Bob, and some people mentioned it to me. Often she would scream lewd things, and some of the older women in the building gave me dirty looks thinking I was responsible or knowing that I wasn’t.
On the weekends Bob and his friends would come over, and my wife always put on a show. She would wear various outfits for them, something that was revealing or would easily slip as she moved. One weekend she wore nothing but a thong and served everyone like that the whole day. Another day all she wore was a white shirt, which kept getting splashed with water whenever she visited the kitchen.
The favorite though was the day she wore a see through bra with sheer stockings,lacy garter, heels, and no panties at all. That was the first day she ever fucked Bob while the others were in the apartment. She came out from the kitchen once and everyone’s dicks were hard. Bob actually took his out of his pants and held it up for her. First she knelt in front of him and sucked it, getting it nice and wet.
Everyone just watched breathless, unable to believe what was happening, but I watched broken and shamed. When his dick was slick from her mouth she knelt over him and rode him right there on the couch. My wife came a couple times, but Bob didn’t. So he led her into the bedroom, and without shutting the door, proceeded to fuck her doggy style on our bed. The game we were supposedly watching was forgotten as everyone watched the sex show through my bedroom door.
Laura just looked over at everyone smiling as Bob plowed his huge dick in and out of her tight pussy. It was obvious that a couple of the other guys wanted to get involved, but weren’t sure whether they should. So when Bob blew his load inside her, he and Laura rolled off the bed and returned to the living room. Everyone else returned to the living room with blue balls. Bob got dressed, but my wife didn’t even clean the cum out of her pussy. For the rest of the day she served us with Bob’s cum dripping down her thighs onto her stockings.
When I woke up there was orange morning light outside. The light was on in the bathroom, the shower was running, and I was alone in the bedroom. A gag was back in my mouth and I was feeling dirty, thirsty, and hungry. My body was sore all over.
For a few minutes I struggled to get free of the extension cord that still bound me to the wood chest. Then the shower stopped and I froze. When the door to the bathroom opened my wife came out, wrapped in a towel, fresh out of the shower. I hoped that she was coming to untie me, that maybe we were finally free, but my hopes were quickly dashed. Right behind my wife was the thinner black man, coming out of the bathroom, also fresh from a shower.
He was completely naked, his long cock hanging in front of him and swaying as he walked. My wife went to the bed and laid down, and almost immediately she started snoring softly. The black guy sat down in a chair that was now in the corner behind me, apparently moved there at some point during the night. Over the next few minutes the other two guys came into the bedroom, they were carrying food and drinks which the three of them shared.
There was a knock on the front door. As far as I knew we weren’t expecting anyone, my wife and I were going to spend the whole weekend alone. The thick black guy woke my wife, her towel had gotten loose in just the few minutes she was sleeping, and when she got up off the bed it fell completely away leaving her naked again. Julie went to the window and peaked out, the thick black guy was standing right behind her.
“It’s the neighbor”, my wife said. "Bonnie looks like she wants to use the pool". I only barely knew Bonnie, but I was good friends with her husband. He would complain to me sometimes, there was a lack of sex in their marriage, and Bonnie never really seemed interested. Bonnie was a knock out though, gorgeous red hair, pale skin, tons of freckles, nice ass, and firm C cup breasts. Though I’d only been able to admire her body through a swimsuit when she would come play in our pool.
“Ignore her, she’ll go away”, the white guy said from across the room.
“She knows I’m home”, my wife said, “both our cars are in the driveway”.
After a moment of silence the thick black guy said, “Put a robe on and go answer it”. My wife turned to look at him and he finished, “And remember, we have your husband”. Julie threw on her thin silk robe and went downstairs. As soon as she was out of the room the thick black guy grabbed up a pair of my swim trunks, put them on, and then left the room.
Julie was at the door talking to Bonnie, trying to make excuses to get Bonnie to leave. My wife’s attempts were not having success, if anything Bonnie was getting suspicious. Then the thick black guy came down the stairs and into the foyer behind my wife. The conversation between Julie and Bonnie stopped, they were both surprised.
“Hi, I’m Jeff”, the thick black guy introduced himself to our neighbor. Julie stood there not sure what to do. "We were about to go swimming", he said. "Aren’t you going to invite your friend to come join us?“
Bonnie didn’t wait for anyone else to say something, she just stepped inside past my wife, "Actually that’s why I came over”, Bonnie said with a happy smile on her face. My wife was so stunned all she could do was shut the door and smile.
The three of them went out back to the pool, the sun was coming up and starting to warm things up. Bonnie stripped down to her bikini and sat down on a pool chair. Turning to my wife the thick black man said, “Why don’t you go get changed into your suit and see what’s keeping your husband”. Julie smiled and came back into the house leaving Bonnie to talk to him alone.
My wife hurried up the stairs and came into the bedroom where I was still tied up. Julie dropped her robe and started looking for a swimsuit. The two guys were enjoying watching my naked wife poke around in the dresser, I could see the cock of the white guy starting to get hard. He stepped up behind Julie, reached around her, and grabbed her tits. She looked genuinely surprised, actually jumped a little, and she playfully tried to slap him away. Julie pulled a bikini out of the dresser and the white guy said, “You don’t need that. You’re not going swimming. In a minute he’ll bring your friend up here and then we can have some more fun”.
Julie looked scared and she said, “Oh God. Not Bonnie. Leave her out of this, just let her go”. In response to my wife’s protests the thin black guy sitting behind me shot his foot forward and smashed my balls against the chest I was tied to. Pain ran through my entire body, my stomach felt like it was caving in, and I screamed against the gag in my mouth. Through the tears streaming from my eyes I could see my wife standing naked, head down, shamefully apologizing.
The white guy pushed my wife to her knees and shook his half hard cock in her face. She didn’t need to be told what to do, she just grabbed a hold of it and started sucking. The thinner black guy behind me got up and went across to join them. As soon as he stepped up to my wife she reached over with her free hand, grabbed his cock, and started stroking. Her mouth bounced between the two cocks, licking up and down the shafts, her hands jerking them the whole time. "I think she likes yours better, another black cock slut it seem", the white guy said.
That was when Bonnie stepped into the bedroom. Bonnie only made it one step into the bedroom before she stopped in her tracks, her eyes wide, and her jaw dropped. My wife tried to pull her head off the black dick that was in her mouth, but the guy put his hands on either side of her head and held his dick in her mouth. Julie squeaked and looked panicked. I tried crying for help, but it was muffled by the gag.
Bonnie tried to back out of the room, her intention to run obvious on her face, as she took in the scene before her. "Oh my God! Oh my God!“, Bonnie was stammering, afraid to look but unable to turn her eyes away. She bumped into the thick black guy, he was standing to block the doorway, and he pushed forward against Bonnie forcing her to fall to the floor.
The thick black guy grabbed her wrists, motioned to the white guy for help, and they wrestled Bonnie over to the bed. She was screaming and yelling for help the whole time, trying to reach out for me or Julie, but I knew it was useless. I was tied so tight I couldn’t move, much less get free, and Julie was too busy sucking the black cock in her hands. Bonnie was overpowered by the two men, they held her down and tied her to the bed using the same restraints that my wife had been in the night before.
"This one’s got big titties too”, the white guy said as he removed Bonnie’s bikini top.
“Get the fuck off of me! What are you doing?”, Bonnie screamed.
The thick black guy ripped Bonnie’s bikini bottoms off and stuffed them in her mouth, muffling her screams. "You’ll figure things out soon enough", he said to her. With that he got up off the bed and removed the swim trunks. Bonnie’s eyes went wide when she saw his huge dick hanging before him, and she immediately started squirming and yelling.
My wife pulled her mouth off the big black dick in her mouth and said, “Don’t worry Bonnie, it only hurts at first”. The only hard cock in the room was on the thinner black guy, and that only because my wife had only stopped sucking it a moment before.
“Get over here babe”, the thick black guy said to my wife. Without hesitation my wife got up, went over to the bed. The thick black guy got off the bed and guided my wife to her knees in front of him. She started sucking without any coercion from him.
Bonnie yelled against the gag in her mouth, struggling to get loose. The thinner black guy climbed up on the bed and straddled Bonnie’s chest. As he knelt down she began to struggle more, bucking up and down, trying to throw him off, but it wasn’t working. His weight was too much for her, and as he held her to the bed he put his long dick between her tits, tucking it under the strap of her bikini. Then he reached down, squeezed her tits around his cock, and started sliding his dick back and forth.
My wife was watching, her eyes riveted to what was happening to Bonnie. "You guys haven’t done that with me", Julie said pouting.
“You do have some glorious breasts”, the thick black guy said as he reached down and squeezed both Julie’s tits. She moaned as she stuck his black cock back into her mouth. "We’ll do that later if you’re good".
Bonnie was looking at my wife incredulous, unable to believe what was happening, seemingly oblivious to the black guy humping her own tits. The white guy stepped over to the bed, his big cock dangling inches from Bonnie’s face. He looked down at Bonnie and said, “this is simple”, he pointed at me, “you do what we say or we hurt him”. I exchanged a look with Bonnie, both of us afraid. "You understand?“. Bonnie nodded in response. "Good, I’m going to take that out of your mouth, and then you’re going to put it to good use”, with that he waggled his limp white cock at her.
The white guy leaned down and took Bonnie’s bikini bottoms out of her mouth. Immediately she started screaming for help. He shoved a pillow case into her mouth, the black guy on top of her got up and came across the room to me. "I told you not to do that", the white guy said looking down at Bonnie. He looked over at me and Bonnie followed his gaze. The thin black guy hit me in my upturned face. His fist connected solid, I heard something crack, and then I tasted blood.
“See Bonnie”, my wife said, “they’re serious. Do what they say. Besides, you’ll love it”. Bonnie’s only response was a muffled yell against the pillow case in her mouth.
“One more time”, the white guy said to Bonnie. He reached down and took the pillow case out of her mouth.
“No! No! Get away from me!”, Bonnie yelled.
I tried to yell through the gag in my mouth, to get Bonnie to stop, but it was no use. The white guy shoved the pillowcase back into my neighbor’s mouth, but she kept squealing. "What do we have to do to convince you?“, the white guy asked her.
The thick black guy looked up from my wife, who was licking up and down the length of his shaft, and he said, "Well limp dick wasn’t real happy earlier with licking his wife’s pussy. Maybe he wants to try something else”.
All three guys smiled. The thinner black guy and the white guy came over to me, untied the extension cord, and rolled me over. Pain crept into my hands and legs, I’d been in that position too long. When I was face down on the chest they tied me up again with the extension cord. I couldn’t move my head, and all I could see was the bed in front of me, my wife on her knees beside it sucking the thick black dick to hardness.
The white guy went into the bedroom, a second later he came out with our KY. He walked across the bedroom and handed it to the thinner black guy who was now standing behind me. I tried to turn my head to see what was happening, but was held fast to the chest. "Oh yes", I heard my wife say, “yes. Do that. About time limp dick learned what that felt like”.
I was confused until I felt a pressure on my asshole. The white guy walked in front of me and smiled before moving back to the bed to join Bonnie. I let out a muffled scream as the pressure against my asshole increased and became painful. There was a grunt behind me from the thinner black guy, and then the pain in my ass exploded into a red haze. Grunting and screaming against the gag in my mouth I tried to pull away, but I was tied down enough that I couldn’t get away. Pain continued and there was an increasing pressure as something pushed its way deeper into my ass.
Fear gripped me as the pain increased, I was being split apart, afraid that I would pass out from the pain. "Yes, shove that black cock in his ass!“, my wife cheered. "Show him what it feels like. Teach limp dick how painful anal sex is”. There was an increase in the pressure and pain, I felt his cock pushing deeper into my ass, and I yelled harder.
“I think limp dick likes it”, the thick black guy said, “all that moaning and yelling must mean he’s enjoying it”.
The white guy was up on the bed with Bonnie, he’d been jerking his cock while watching my wife suck the black cock in her hands, and it was now growing hard in his hands. "You ready to cooperate baby?“, he asked Bonnie. Not waiting for a response he leaned forward and put his cock at the opening to Bonnie’s pussy. She yelled and squirmed and tried to get away, but it was all futile.
He leaned forward, pushing his weight down onto Bonnie, and with his cock covered in KY, it slipped completely inside her in one motion. She screamed loudly, still muffled, but clearly a scream of pain. The white guy didn’t even seem to care, he just started fucking her, pumping his cock in and out of her cunt in quick, strong movements. My wife looked up at the thick black guy and begged, "Can I get fucked now? I’ve been good”. To reinforce her point she kissed the base of his cock, now hard from her attention, and wiggled her tits up at him.
“I guess since you’ve been so good”, the thick black man said. He stood my wife up, bent her over the bed so that her face was inches from Bonnie’s, and then stepped up behind her guiding his cock right into her waiting snatch.
Bonnie watched as my wife’s face contorted in pleasure. Julie though was moaning loudly, lost in the throes of a continuous orgasm that started as soon as the huge black cock pushed all the way inside her. The three strangers were fucking in rhythm, all groaning together. My wife’s body would twitch violently as she came, her orgasms so strong they took control of her, and each one was accompanied by screams of pleasure.
Meanwhile Bonnie had been watching with wide eyed disbelief, but after a few minutes she pushed her head back against the bed and closed her eyes. The white stranger on top of her watched her tits bounce back and forth as he plowed his cock in and out of her unwilling pussy. Bonnie had her eyes squeezed tightly shut, her hands pulling against the sheets that tied her down, and then her whole body slowly started to spasm. The screams that were being stifled by her gag turned into moans. It became obvious to everyone that Bonnie was cumming as her hips started jerking up to meet the thrusts of the big white cock that was penetrating her.
Her orgasm lasted for almost two minutes, the whole time she moaned loudly against the gag in her mouth and strained her body. Then she stopped, her body relaxed, and she fell onto the bed breathless. The white guy stopped moving for a second, letting Bonnie get her breath back, still holding his cock deep inside her. Julie also paused, holding the thick black cock inside her as she bent over the bed. My wife reached up and pulled the pillow case out of Bonnie’s mouth, and Bonnie immediately took a huge breath. "I told you that you’d like it", Julie said.
“Holy shit!”, Bonnie replied still breathing heavy.
“Haven’t cum like that in a while huh?”, the white guy said to Bonnie, his cock still stuck in her.
“I haven’t cum like that ever”, Bonnie answered.
“Wait til you try the others”, Julie said to Bonnie.
A surprised look came over Bonnie’s face, she glanced around the room, “How long have you been doing this?”, she asked my wife.
“All night and all morning”, Julie said. Again Bonnie looked surprised. She made to open her mouth to say something, but closed it again right away. "Well there’s three of them, and if you give them enough attention their cocks can stay hard almost all the time".
“But… how…”, Bonnie trailed off as the white guy again started moving in and out of her. At the same time the thick black guy starting moving again, fucking his cock into my wife with greater vigor now. Both women moaning furiously. The black guy behind me resumed his strokes in and out of my ass, and the pain immediately returned. I was crying, but both my wife and my neighbor were moaning in pleasure as they orgasmed again and again.
The white guy was the first to cum, pushing himself deep into Bonnie as he did. Bonnie immediately senses what was happening and her moans of pleasure turned into screams of distress, “No! No! Get off me!” She bucked and jumped about, trying to throw him off of her, but it only served to excite him more. He grabbed her hips, and pulled her tight against him as he emptied his load into her tight pussy. Despite herself Bonnie moaned as his throbbing cock plunged deep into her. "No! Ohhh… God no!“
"What’s wrong?”, Julie asked our neighbor.
“I’m not using any protection”, Bonnie said sounding really upset.
“How are you… ohh… not on the pill?”, my wife said.
“My husband and I haven’t been having sex”.
“How long… umm… has it been?”, Julie had not slowed down her fucking at all, her ass was still smacking into the thick black cock buried in her.
“Eight months”, Bonnie replied. She sounded worried.
“Trust me Bonnie, it’s so good… that you will be begging for their cum later”, Julie said. "Watch this". She looked back over her shoulder at the thick black guy that was fucking her and begged, “Please give me your cum. Please fill my pussy. Cum inside me. Fill me up. Give me that hot black cum”. That was all it took and the thick black guy started cumming. Julie pushed back against him, taking all of his cum in her pussy, yelling in pleasure the whole time.
“She still said no to you though”, the black guy behind me said. I was already crying from the pain, I couldn’t imagine it getting any worse. "You want me to hurt this limp dick?“
"Yes”, my wife replied, “Hurt the little dick bastard”.
The black guy behind me reached down, grabbed my balls in his hand, and started crushing them. I yelled as hard as I could against the gag in my mouth, but he kept squeezing.
“Why are you doing that?”, Bonnie asked my wife.
Julie slide off the thick black cock, which was starting to go limp, and replied, “That little limp dick bastard never made me cum like this. All these years and there were beautiful cocks out there like this…”, with that she turned around, got on her knees, and started sucking the thick black cock that was still wet with her pussy juices. "Mmm… and that little dick never told me. He denied me pleasure like this. Fuck him". With that she went back to cleaning the thick black cock with her tongue like it was the only thing in the world that mattered.
The pain was so intense, so overpowering, that I started to become numb to everything. It must have been shock, my entire body sort of numb, and I felt like I was in a haze. The dehydration, the lack of food, and the trauma to my body were just too much for me.
Pain surged into me again from my ass, the black guy fucking me pushed himself in deep and then I felt his dick spasm. There was a strange, warm sensation inside my ass, and I wasn’t sure what it was until the black guy behind me announced that he was cumming. My wife cheered him on through the cock in her mouth.
“Oh!”, Bonnie exclaimed as the white guy climbed up onto the bed next to her, slapping his half limp dick onto her face. "What… what are you doing?“, she asked sounding afraid.
"You need to clean my dick”, he said looking down at her. Reluctantly Bonnie sucked just the head of his cock into her mouth, working as much of it as she could with just her head. After a minute though she gave up, popped the dick out of her mouth, and said, “I can’t do this without my hands”. To make the point she wiggled her hands against the sheets that were restraining her to the bed.
“Okay”, the white guy replied, “but you behave or else there will be more pain”. He reached over and untied the sheets from Bonnie’s wrists. She reached up and grabbed his dick, licking up and down the length of it and sucking the head into her mouth. The white guy meanwhile pulled her bikini top off, not that it mattered really since it had moved around so much from their fucking motion that her nipples were sticking out the top of it anyway.
My wife meanwhile was still on her knees next to the bed, now sucking and licking the cock that had been in my ass a minute before. The thick black guy had left the room, so it was just the two women gleefully sucking the two cocks. Bonnie’s bikini top landed on the floor in front of me.
After a few minutes the white guy got up off the bed and Julie got up off her knees, both cocks cleaned. Bonnie sat up and made a motion toward the bathroom when the black guy said, “Where are you going?”
Bonnie meekly replied, “To clean up”.
“Bullshit”, he replied, “You don’t have to go in there to do that, we can do that right here”. He waved at me with a hand, “This cuckold will lick your pussy clean and suck all the cum out of it”. Reaching down he turned my head sideways and squeezed my cheeks painfully, causing my tongue to stick out a bit. "We just flip him over and he’s a cum sucking machine. Isn’t that right?“, he asked slapping my cheek.
Bonnie looked intrigued at the idea, but Julie didn’t look happy at all. "What? No!”, Julie exclaimed, “I don’t want that limp dick bastard eating another woman’s pussy!” A second after she said it Julie realized what she’d said, no.
Both men looked over at her, but it was the black guy that spoke, “No huh?"
Julie covered her mouth with her hands, embarrassed. "You want to get fucked again?” My wife nodded. "You want us to leave?“ She shook her head no. "Good, then you’re going to do what we say”. He pushed Bonnie back down onto the bed, grabbed my wife by her ponytail, and shoved her onto the foot of the bed. Then he turned my wife’s head toward Bonnie’s pussy, pointed, and said, “You don’t want your husband to clean her pussy, then you do it”.
Both women looked surprised, but after a moment of hesitation my wife gingerly leaned her head down and touched her tongue to Bonnie’s pussy. At first she slowly wiggled her tongue up and down, just brushing Bonnie’s pussy lips. Then Julie pushed a little deeper with her tongue, parting Bonnie’s lips, and a small glob of cum landed on my wife’s tongue. That was when my wife started licking deeper and faster, pushing her tongue into Bonnie as far as it would go, holding Bonnie’s lips apart with her fingers.
Bonnie started moaning, obviously enjoying the attention. My wife was really going to town, licking faster and pushing her tongue deeper. "Do you like that?“, the black guy asked. My wife managed to moan something that sounded positive, Bonnie pinched her nipples and moaned louder. "Alright”, he said, “now you do her”. He pointed at Bonnie, she looked terrified.
My wife didn’t hesitate, she just laid back on the bed and spread her legs wide. Bonnie hesitated, so the white guy shoved her roughly forward, and her head fell into my wife’s lap. Tentatively she looked up at my wife for reassurances, my wife looked lustful and desperate at the same time. Slowly Bonnie extended her tongue and put it to my wife, just above her pussy. The white guy saw that she was avoiding actually touching Julie’s pussy, so he smacked Bonnie on the ass hard.
“Ow!”, she yelled. Almost immediately there was a red mark showing up. That was all that Bonnie needed, she put her tongue to my wife’s pussy and started licking. Julie started moaning, wiggling her hips, and then Bonnie sucked my wife’s clit into her mouth. An audible gasp escaped Julie, and it was obvious that both women were getting into it.
“There’s still a bit of cum here”, one of the men said pointing at Bonnie’s snatch. So both women moved around on the bed so they were in a sixty-nine position, with my wife on bottom. It was the hottest thing I’d ever seen, but I was so hurt and worn out that I couldn’t get hard at all.
After a few minutes of watching, the guys announced that the women were done, and it was time to go downstairs. Everyone fled downstairs, and I could hear mumbled voices. The thick black guy came up and gave me some water, no food though. He was still naked, but I noticed he was covered in water, I could only guess he’d been in our pool. He must have seen me looking him over because he said, “We’re in your pool having some fun. You want to watch?”
I was too tired and sore to do anything, much less shake my head, so he just took that as a yes. Effortlessly he picked me up and carried me downstairs into the kitchen. "I can’t have you outside you understand? You might do something… stupid. So I’m going to tie you up in here where you can see everything and we can watch you.“
He tied me to a chair using the electrical cord, and sat me so that I could see the entire back yard and pool through the sliding glass door. I was still completely naked, and close enough to the door that if any of the neighbors cared to look they’d see me sitting there, though probably not with enough detail to see that I was tied up.
When I came to I could hear the sounds of fucking coming from the master bedroom. My wife’s moaning was loud and in a constant rhythm, ever now and then the bed would creak, and I could faintly hear the sound of bodies slapping together. There was blood dripping from my face onto my chest and stomach. Looking around I couldn’t see anyone else in the room, so I started trying to escape again. I don’t know how long I struggled, but eventually I got one of my arms free.
Using that I managed to get the sheet binding my other arm untied. After that is was just a matter of minutes before I had completely gotten free. The whole time the sounds of fucking from the next room continued, the constant sound of my wife being raped by these strange men. My mind struggled with what to do next. I decided that I had to escape the house and get help.
Quietly I got up and sneaked out into the hall. There was a soft light coming from the master bedroom, and I moved down the hall away from it. I was keeping my eyes on the bedroom, so I didn’t see the thick black guy behind me when I reached the top of the stairs. He grabbed me from behind, wrapping his muscular arms around me. Yelling and struggling I tried to get away from him, but it was no use he was much stronger than I was.
He started pushing me down the hall, using the size and weight of his body to muscle me forward. I could feel his naked body pressing against mine. He was wet with sweat, the thickness of his chest and cock pressing into my back, willing me forward. Before I had all my wits about me he had pushed us into the master bedroom. My wife was on the bed, on her hands and knees. The thinner black guy was behind her, his huge cock pumping in and out of her pussy. Her moaning was muffled because she had the cock of the white guy in her mouth, he was laying on the bed in front of her. As we came into the room the black guy stopped his fucking motions, causing my wife to pop the cock out of her mouth and ask, “Why’d you stop? Don’t stop”. Then she saw us standing in the doorway. "Oh".
"Someone was trying to leave", the thick black guy said. He had one arm wrapped under my arm and behind my neck, holding me immobile at a painful angle.
"Stop trying to get away", my wife yelled at me. She was wiggling her ass causing the cock held still inside of her to move ever so slightly. "You’re messing this up", Julie scolded.
"Well it’s obvious that limp dick wants to be in here", the white guy said. "So bring him in here and let’s tie him down to something".
"Maybe he wants some of the action", the black guy with his dick in my wife said.
"I don’t want to fuck him", my wife responded. "I only want big dicks now. Come on… fuck me". Julie started rocking back and forth on the big, black dick in her pussy. The motion made her tits bounce beneath her and she started moaning again.
"Help me here", the thick black guy said to the white guy still laying on the bed. The chorus of moans started coming louder from my wife as he crossed the room. Together the two men moved the small chest my wife and I kept at the end of the bed, bent me over it, and held me down. "We need something better than the sheets".
"Oohhh… there’s um…“, my wife was trying to say something between moans, "there’s some… oohhh… rope in… ooohhh… the garage… oohh fuuuck…” I couldn’t believe that my wife was helping them.
The thick black man held me down on the chest, in this position I couldn’t help but see what was happening on the bed. My wife had at least one orgasm while we waited for the guy to get back with the rope, it was getting hard for me to tell when Julie was cumming and when she wasn’t.
And then the guy got back, he came into the bedroom holding up our orange extension cord, “This was all I could find, it will have to do”. The two of them proceeded to tie me to the chest, still naked, with the extension cord. They bound me so tight that it was painful, and I feared it was cutting off circulation to my hands, but they also tied my head down and I couldn’t move any part of my body. Once they were done they moved the chest, turning it and pushing it back against the wall, so that I had a clear view of the bedroom and the bed was in the middle of my view. The only part of the bedroom that I couldn’t see was directly behind me actually.
The white guy climbed back up on the bed and laid down on his back in front of my wife. "Oh", my wife said pouting, “my limp dick husband made your cock soft. Here… I’ll fix that…”. With that she leaned down, grabbed his cock, and started stroking and licking it. Still getting fucked from behind, my wife started working to make the cock in her hands and mouth grow, and she was having success.
My view was blocked by the thick black guy stepping in front of me, his cock hanging right in front of my face, even soft it was huge. He stuffed a piece of cloth into my mouth, it was too dark to tell what it was, but it tasted awful and smelled like sweat. "That should keep you from making noise", he said. "You like the view?“, he asked as he turned to look at the bed.
I managed to shake my head weakly. "No?”, he sounded surprised, “But you were trying so hard to get free. You must want to be in here with us”. I shook my head again. "Let me explain something", he leaned in close and whispering he continued, “If you get out of here, if you leave the house, then we’ll be alone with your wife. And if you go and tell someone then the only thing we can do is hurt your wife. You don’t want that do you?”
He paused for a minute to let me think about it, the moment filled with the moans of my wife floating down from the bed, her pussy and mouth wrapped around the cocks of two strangers. I loved Julie, and even with the horrible things she was being forced to do she still looked beautiful. So I shook my head. "That’s good", he said with surprising softness. "So you stay here, like a good little dick, and we’ll take good care of your wife. If you behave, we might even let you have some fun. Then at the end of the weekend, we leave and you don’t tell no one. Right?“ There was a hard edge in his voice and any other feelings I had were replaced with fear, so I nodded in agreement.
It looked like he was going to say something else, but was interrupted by a screaming moan coming from my wife. Julie was definitely cumming, she was pushing back hard against the block cock buried in her cunt as her body shook. From the sounds that the thinner black guy was making and the way he was grabbing Julie’s hips while pushing into her, it was obvious that he was cumming too. The thinner black guy finished cumming, pumping the last of his semen into my wife’s cunt, but Julie orgasmed for at least another minute. When she was done he pulled out of Julie, and moved off the bed.
Julie moved herself forward, swung a leg forward, and straddled the white guy. Moving carefully she positioned herself over his big cock, held it up with one hand, and then lowered herself down onto it. She was already slick from the cum in her pussy, so his dick entered her easily, and without hesitation she slid herself all the way down. They began humping right away, he put his hands on the sides of my wife’s chest to help brace her, and she started bumping herself up and down vigorously.
After a minute of that she started cumming again, moaning loudly, and then as her orgasm overwhelmed her she said to the guy beneath her, "Cum for me! Cum in my pussy!”. Julie was practically screaming, I’d never seen her this sexually worked up. I had no idea how long I’d been out, or what time it was, but she must have been going at this for hours already and she didn’t look like she was slowing down. "Fill my pussy… fill me up… fuck me deep", Julie chanted to the white guy as she sat all the way down on his cock and then started rocking back and forth, wiggling it inside her.
The white guy came, his head thrown back, moaning as he thrust his hips upward to empty his load into my wife. Julie came again, a smaller orgasm, pinching her own nipples and massaging her breasts as she did. When he finished my wife climbed off him and laid down on the bed.
As she lay there catching her breath the thick black guy said, “You’ve got a lot of cum in your pussy”. Julie just smiled in response. He crossed to the bed and stood near my wife’s head, she looked up at his thick, black dick hanging before her and smiled more. "We need to clean you up a bit", he said thoughtfully. Then he came back over to me and started messing with the cord that I was tied down with.
Before I knew what he was doing the cord was loosened, next he grabbed me, then rolled me over onto my back, and finally tightened the cord again. I tried to move but it was no use. The position was awkward, my torso and head were on the chest, but my legs were hanging off, my arms were tied to the sides, and my ass was just barely on the edge. "That’s better", he said standing up. He went back over to my wife and helped her stand up off the bed. I was confused, and Julie looked slightly confused, but as he led her over to me things became clear. "Let’s get all that jizz out of your pussy", he said to my wife smiling at her.
The thick black guy guided my wife as she straddled my upturned head, and then held her hands as she lowered herself. As her pussy inched closer to my face a drop of semen fell out of it and hit me on the nose. "Clean her up nice and good", he said to me, “I told you we’d let you have some fun if you behaved”. I opened my mouth to protest, but my cries were muffled as my wife’s pussy made contact with my face.
For a few seconds I tried to turn my head away, cum was dripping out of Julie’s cunt and onto my mouth and nose. It smelled musky and the taste was sharp and bitter. I figured if I let her rub herself against my face for a minute then I wouldn’t have to deal with the nightmare of sucking the semen of strangers out of my wife. And then there was a sharp pain in my groin, exploding fire coursing up through my body, and I lost my senses.
When my vision cleared Julie was standing up again, still straddled over my head and looking down at me. The thick black guy was between my legs at the end of the chest, his hand balled into a fist just inches from my dick and balls. All I could think at that moment was that his fingers were each as big as (or bigger than) my dick, that’s how large these men were.
"Now, you behave and lick that pussy. You get all the cum out of it and lick it clean", he said to me. That threatening tone was back in his voice, “or else”. The last was just a whisper.
I was holding completely still, partly from pain, but mostly from fear, and he just stayed in that position. Julie reached down and grabbed a handful of my hair, she held my head still as she once again lowered herself onto my face. The musky smell coming from my wife’s pussy was overpowering. More semen leaked out as her cunt made contact with my face. Fearing more pain I shyly worked my tongue out between my lips and ran it up the length of my wife’s pussy. My hesitation was obvious to Julie and using her hold on my hair she raised my head up and then smacked it down hard into the wood chest, “Do it right”, Julie commanded. She had a stern look on her face as she looked down at me.
The taste was horrible, the sharp faded a little into more bitter, but the bitter never went away. It wasn’t particularly salty was all I could really think. But I did my best, pushing my tongue into my wife’s cunt, sucking on it, and kissing her clit. After a minute I was going down on her like I normally do, but she didn’t seem particularly aroused by it. Normally I could get my wife off by eating her out, but she didn’t look like she was close to cumming at all. I don’t know how long I was in that position, sucking and licking the cum out of my wife, all while staring up at her big tits hanging above me, but eventually Julie lifted herself up off my face.
Once she was standing all the way up she moved away from me, still naked she to the open window and stood in front of it. "You didn’t even make the lady cum", the thick black guy said to me, “What kind of limp dick husband must you be?” He left me in that position, some semen drying on my face, awkwardly laying on my back. I was starting to get pain in my legs and arms from being in that position. He got up from between my legs and crossed the bedroom to where my wife was standing at the window.
Julie had her arms up, her hands on either side of the window above her head, and she was leaning forward into the breeze coming in from the open window. I was thankful there were no lights on, only the few remaining candles casting a dim light across the bedroom. Had there been light I was certain that many of the neighbors would have been able to see my wife’s naked body as she stood in the window. Looking around I didn’t see the other two men, it was just me, my wife, and the thick black man that was now easing himself up behind my wife.
"I’m just cooling off", she said over her shoulder to him. As he took the last step, his legs planted right next to hers, he reached around my wife and cupped her breasts. "Mmm…“, Julie moaned softly as he massaged them gently. His huge, black cock was hanging low, and though it was still soft, I saw it jump as it started to come to life. He pressed himself forward, at the same time pulling my wife back, their two bodies meeting at the hips. Julie’s soft, pink pussy lips rubbed against his cock, and she slowly wiggled her hips up and down.
They stayed there for a minute, my wife wiggling herself against his cock while moaning softly, obviously enjoying the sensation. His dick had stopped growing though, it was just hanging low and thick. "My turn to cool off”, he said in her ear. With that he pulled my wife back from the window, stepped into her place, and turned them so his back was to the window. Julie only stayed facing me for a minute, she quickly turned around to face him and then dropped to her knees.
Without any prompting from him she started running her tongue over the head of his dick and then down the length. When she reached the bottom she used one hand to hold his cock up and out of the way, and then with her other hand she cupped his balls and brought them up to her mouth. Julie rarely gave me head, and she never paid attention to me the way she was this stranger. I watched as she ran her tongue around his balls, kissing them softly, before returning to his dick. She stroked his dick with both hands, and as she worked to get it hard, I couldn’t help but think how small her hands looked wrapped around it.
The pale hands of my petite wife contrasted starkly against the darkness of his huge, black dick. Julie tried to work his cock into her mouth, but she was barely able to get her lips past the head, it was just too big. Undeterred though, she kept working her hands up and down, increasing her pace as his cock got harder and harder from her attention. She kept stroking as she leaned in, then started licking and kissing around the base of his cock, slowly working her way down to his balls again.
He was looking down at her, enjoying the feelings that she was giving him, while standing directly in front of the window as the breeze came in and rolled over them bringing the smell of sweat and sex to me. Julie moved one of her hands down to her pussy and started rubbing and fingering herself, all while sucking on his balls and jerking his thick cock. From my vantage point I could see my wife’s tits from the side, hanging beautifully in front of her, bouncing slightly as she stroked his shaft.
The thick black guy had his hands on either side of Julie’s head, guiding her movements, but he shifted them down to her shoulders and helped her stand up. "Ready for a fucking baby?“, he asked her softly, looking her in the eyes.
"God yes!”, Julie said. "I need to cum".
Without saying anything he turned my wife around so that she was square in the middle of the window, facing outside, her white skin outlined by the pitch black night beyond, and pushed her forward slightly so that her ass was sticking out behind her and her breasts were hanging heavily in front of her. Then he stepped in behind her, spread her legs with his foot, and then grabbed his cock and guided it toward her waiting snatch. As he closed the distance, he put a hand on her hip, and held Julie steady as he pushed inside her.
She tried to pull away, it was obviously still a bit painful, but he held her still with his powerful arm. Julie let out a sharp gasp as he pushed a bit harder, forcing more of himself inside her. Then, when he was most of the way in, he paused. They were both breathing slowly, but heavily. He moved his other hand to Julies hip, so that he was holding her from both sides, and then he thrust himself forward violently burying the remainder of his dick.
Julie had been bracing herself by holding onto the sides of the window frame, but his thrust was so powerful that she almost lost her grip and fell into the screen. She let out a short scream, partly from pain, but some from fear. It was a reminder from him that he was in control, and despite how soft he had been a few minutes ago, it brought the reality of the situation back. He didn’t give her a chance to regain her composure, instead he just started fucking her, pounding his thick meat into her from behind at a violent pace.
My wife scrambled to get her hands back into place on the window frame so that she could hold herself up and avoid falling into the window screen. Once she had her grip back she started moaning in pleasure and grunting in pain. He held her hips firm, it was probably the only thing that allowed her to regain her grip. Once he had gotten into his stride he shifted his hands from my wife’s hips to her tits.
As he started massaging Julie’s breasts she started moaning louder. I feared that with the two of them standing in the window like that they would be seen by our neighbors. Julie seemed to be getting more turned on by the prospect. My wife was slamming her ass back against the thick black man as he was slamming forward. I could only lay there and watch as his huge cock pushed in and out of her cunt. They were there for a while, slowly Julie bent over, her tits hanging beneath her in the grip of the black man that was fucking her.
Her moans were so loud and constant that I couldn’t tell when she orgasmed, but I knew when he started cumming. He started grunting, pushing his cock harder into Julie’s cunt, and with his hands still on her tits he pulled her back against him and held her tight. I could see the spasms in his balls as he emptied his load into my wife’s cunt, and with each jerk of his cock Julie would squeak loudly. "Oh fuck…“, Julie said trailing off into a moan.
"You like that baby?”, the thick black man said, his cock still stuck in my wife’s pussy, his hands still massaging her tits. In answer she turned slightly and kissed him, I could see their tongues wrestling with each other.
"God… I started cumming and I didn’t stop", she said.
"You made enough noise I think the whole neighborhood heard you", he replied. Julie just smiled and kissed him again. He pushed her forward a bit and pulled back, his big cock falling out of her pussy.
"You made me really messy", my wife said to the thick black guy.
"Well you know how to get clean", he said to her as he waved toward me. Fear started to come over me again. I had no idea what the guy was going to do, but he led my wife over to me and helped her position herself over my face. Once again Julie squatted down, lowering her pussy onto my face. The thick black guy was looking down at me with a stern look on his face.
The taste was awful, it was musky and bitter, and his sperm spilled out of my wife’s pussy and all over my face. Julie was looking down at me, smiling as I worked my tongue into her pussy and sucked this stranger’s cum out. But I was watching the thick black man, and he was watching me. It was so awful that I couldn’t help but make a face of disgust. The black guy just watched as I licked and sucked at my wife’s pussy.
Julie for her part seemed to enjoy it, she orgasmed once, it was small, but I could tell. When she came her pussy tightened and squeezed more semen out into my mouth. I actually choked a bit, and as soon as my wife’s short lived orgasm was finished she stood up off my face and went to the bed, collapsing onto it.
"Did you like that baby?“, the thick black man asked my wife.
"Eh”, Julie replied, “not really. His tongue is as pathetic as his dick”.
He looked down at me again, a mean look on his face, and I feared her was going to hurt me more. "You didn’t do a good job for the lady", he said to me. "You want me to hurt you again?“ I shook my head as much as I could. "Well, you still need to be punished. Isn’t that right?”
"Yes he does", my wife agreed. "Punish the limp dick".
"You cleaned your wife, now clean me", he said. I was confused, but before I could respond he knelt down in front of me and slapped his still half hard dick in my face. As much as I could, I flinched. My mouth was hanging open in shock, and he took advantage of that and stuck his thick, black cock deep into my mouth. I gagged instantly, and he pulled out slightly.
Julie sat up on the bed and when she saw what this stranger was doing to me she exclaimed, “Yes!”, a big smile on her face. "Do that! Make him suck and lick your cock. It’s about time he knew what it was like, making me do it all these years". As she said this the guy began to work his dick in and out of my mouth.
The taste was unsurprisingly horrible. I was on the verge of throwing up. "Lick and suck me clean", the thick black guy said looking down at me angrily. As much as I could I opened my mouth and stuck my tongue out. I couldn’t really move in my position, but that didn’t stop him from holding his cock with one hand and pushing it in and out of my mouth. On every thrust in I would gag, and each time I did he would pull him dick out of my mouth and slide it across my lips. This would result in a glob of juice forming on my lips, a combination of my wife’s pussy juices, his semen, and my own phlegm.
Then he would shove his dick back into my mouth, pushing this glob with it. "Yes", I heard my wife say, “That’s what a real man’s dick is like. Too bad your not like that”. From what I could see Julie was kneeling on the bed, legs spread, rubbing her pussy and squeezing a tit while watching me get fucked in the mouth. His dick started to get harder as he watched my wife getting herself off, and as it got bigger I couldn’t keep it in my mouth without gagging.
"You like watching this baby?“, the thick black guy asked looking over at Julie.
"Oh yes”, my wife replied, “I like watching you make limp dick suck your huge dick. A man’s cock”. He shoved his dick deep into my mouth, making me gag so hard my eyes watered. I continued to cough as I heard my wife say, “Come here and let me do that. Mmm… now this is how to suck a cock”. I could hear my wife moaning as I fought for breath, and then I passed out.
My wife and I went to a swinger’s party at a neighborhood house. Cheryl knew the couple better than I did since she was a stay at home mom. She and I had talked about swinging before, and we decided to visit the party and see what it was like. Then if we felt in the mood we’d play with each other. But we’d set a strict line that we wouldn’t interact sexually with other people, this visit was simply exploratory.
By the time we arrived everyone else was already completely or mostly naked. People were all over the house in various states of sexual activity. Watching the neighborhood wives getting pounded got me instantly hard. After a few minutes of mingling my wife and I found a corner for ourselves.
Cheryl sat me down and pulled my cock out. She started sucking me off like never before. As she was gobbling my cock another man came up to us and waved his dick toward my wife. I couldn’t help but notice that he was bigger than me. Without taking her mouth off me Cheryl wrapped a hand around his shaft and started stroking him.
Even though we’d agreed to only interact with each other, it aroused me to watch my wife jerk off another man. In less than a minute I started cumming, emptying into my wife’s mouth. Cheryl swallowed every drop. Then we switched positions, so she was sitting and my head was between her legs. With her pants and panties removed I started working on her clit.
The action around us had obviously turned her on too because she grabbed two handfuls of my hair and pulled my head deep into her pussy. I could only watch as the man standing next to us guided his big dick into my wife’s mouth. And protest I tried to make was muffled by Cheryl’s thighs.
Soon I realized that as I paid less attention to my wife’s cunt and more to pulling away the less distracted she was and the more she was focused on sucking the stranger’s dick. So I focused on making my wife cum as quickly as I could, fingers and tongue working to the best of my ability. I figured if she had an orgasm we could leave and that would be it.
A few minutes later and my wife came. Her hips shook, she tightened around my head, her moans reached peak crescendo. The stranger’s dick fell from her mouth as she calmed down and released me. Thinking that was it I stood and straightened my clothes. When I tried handing my wife her clothes she said, “I need to be fucked. I’m so turned on now.”
We both looked down at my limp dick. I’d never had the capability to get hard twice in one night much less within ten minutes and Cheryl knew that. The stranger said, “I can help with that”, as he wiggled his big dick at her.
Both of us looked at it and I thought, ‘There’s no way. We agreed’. But there was a different intention on Cheryl’s face.
“Let’s go somewhere more comfortable”, the guy said taking my wife by the hand and leading her upstairs. Standing there holding her pants and panties I watched them walk up the stairs, her ass visible and pussy wet.
They disappeared around a corner and I wasn’t sure what to do. A woman I partially recognized walked by. My limp dick, which now looked petite didn’t even jump as this attractive, naked woman walked past. She saw me holding the panties and teasingly she asked, “Those yours?”
With a leer my only response I decided to go upstairs, find my wife, and take her home. Once upstairs though I didn’t know which of the five doors she was behind. Behind the first were three women, laying in a triangle, eating each other out. Second was an empty bathroom. Third was a woman getting double penetrated by two guys. Fourth was locked and the fifth was a closet.
'Cheryl must be behind the locked door’, I thought. Ineffectively I tried to open the door again, hoping perhaps I hadn’t turned the knob correctly, but it was still locked. Putting my ear against the door I listened, wanting to hear any clue of the activity within.
“Oh fuck”, my wife moaned. It was muffled coming through the door, but I could barely hear that it was here. "No, no. Nice and slow, you’re bigger than I’ve had.“ More moaning occurred, "Yes. God yes. All the way.”
Then the unmistakable sounds of fucking started. Bodies slapping against each other, moans, a bed shaking. Timidly I knocked on the door, “Cheryl?”
The moaning stopped by the other sounds continued. My wife answered breathy, through the door, “Just a minute honey. I, uh, need just a minute.” Then the moaning picked up again. For a few more minutes I stood there listening, the sounds grew louder and I no longer need my ear against the door to hear the activity inside.
When I couldn’t stand it any longer I knocked again, “Cheryl?” This time there was no response and no break in the rhythm of sounds escaping the room. Feeling deflated I went downstairs and, unsure what to do, sat down by the front door.
I realized I was still holding my wife’s clothes when the same woman from before came by. "Are those your wife’s?“, she asked less playfully this time. Nodding was the only response I could manage. It became obvious she didn’t know what to say, "Where is she? Didn’t she go upstairs with John?”
“Upstairs, the room on the right”, again I nodded.
“Oh”, she sounded surprised. "That’s the master bedroom. My husband was in the master bathroom a while ago.“ With a big smile she said, "Guess she’s keeping him and John entertained.”
As she walked away all I could think about was what Cheryl might be doing along in a bedroom with two strange men. There was no power in my legs, they wouldn’t work, and despite my desire to take my wife home I didn’t have the willpower to move.
Time passed, I lost track of how much, but my attention focused when I saw two men heading upstairs. Both of their cocks were large and hard. One said to the other, “I hear that new wife is in the master bedroom.”
“The one with the large tits?”, the second guy asked.
“Yep. And apparently she’s really wild and horny.” Their conversation turned to quiet laughter as they reached the top of the stairs. Sneaking up the stairs behind them I peeked around the corner. I only caught a glimpse of them as a man, not the stranger from before, let these two men into the room where I’d last heard my wife.
Part of me had to know what was going on behind the door, but most of me didn’t want to know. Somehow, I thought, if I couldn’t see it then it wasn’t really happening. The sounds coming through the door told me otherwise though. Unable to stand anymore I left the party and drove myself home. Cheryl didn’t return home until midday the following day. Some man I’d never seen dropped her off in the driveway, left without a word, and Cheryl came into the house wearing only a robe.
My wife and I went on honeymoon to a nice island in the Caribbean. I had just turned 20 and Debby was still 19. She was absolutely beautiful, with long red hair, large D cup breasts, and a tight ass. Our flight down was delayed, so we didn’t get into the hotel room until nearly 3 am, and that was after our 9 am marriage ceremony. We were both so tired that we just fell into bed and went right to sleep.
The following morning we got up and headed down to the beach. I didn’t think anything strange about our lack of sexual contact, we had two weeks of honeymoon and we were both still quite tired. We staked out a nice spot on the beach, with a great view of the bay, and relaxed in the sun.
Apparently the little strip of beach we were on was owned by the hotel, which catered to European guests, and as such nude sunbathing was allowed. There were only a few people on the beach naked or topless, but my wife decided to join them by removing her top. My dick got hard in my trunks as I enjoyed the view and I noticed other men on the beach glancing my wife’s way.
At the end of our first hour on the beach we were approached by a black man who was obviously local. He was completely naked and well built, his skin was darkened evenly all over implying he wandered around naked a lot, and he carried himself with a confidence at odds with being exposed to strangers. Stopping right in front of us he asked, “Would you like to go scuba diving?”
It seemed like an interesting proposition, but not with a strange, naked man, so I answered, “No thanks.”
Debby shot back, “Oh come on, that sounds like fun.”
I was so tired I was having trouble staying awake on the beach, so I couldn’t imagine putting in the effort to scuba dive. "My boat is right there", the man said pointing to a boat anchored about forty meters from the shore. "We can go there, and I can show you how to scuba.“
Unable to help myself, I noticed that this dick waggled back and forth as he moved and pointed. It was long and thick, and mesmerizing as it swayed. My wife was watching it also. "I don’t think so”, I answered again, “I’d like to just relax.”
“Well I want to go”, Debby said standing up.
“Ah, yes”, the strange man replied in his odd accent, “This is good, come I will show you.”
My wife turned and looked at me, “Are you sure you’re not coming?”
Though I didn’t want to go, I disliked the idea of leaving my wife with some stranger. So I gave an excuse to buy me some time and her some safety, “I’ll take our stuff back to the room and then come meet you on the boat.”
“Ah, yes. This is okay”, the man said smiling.
So as I got up and started gathering our things to return to the hotel room, my wife walked down to the water’s edge with this strange, black man. I had my hands full of stuff as I watched them slip into the water. It was obvious they were joking and laughing, and then something unexpected happened.
This strange man picked my wife up off her feet, holding her sideways in his arms, with almost no effort. Debby threw her arms around his neck for support, and smiled looking back at me. That was when I realized she wasn’t wearing a top, just her bikini bottom. Her bare tits were firmly pressed against his dark chest.
He carried her out into the water until they had to swim to his boat before reaching the diving deck. Knowing where my wife was I felt safe to return to the hotel room with our belongings. When I dropped all the stuff off in the hotel room I felt overwhelmed with fatigue. More than anything I wanted to lay down and take a nap, but I feared for my wife’s safety. Reluctantly I decided to head back out to the beach and make sure she was alright.
It took me almost half an hour to walk to the hotel from the beach and back. Once back on the beach I spotted his boat, in the same location, and started the slow trek through the water to it. As I pulled myself up from the water and onto his diving deck I started to wonder whether they were already diving.
Sure enough a quick look around confirmed that the boat was empty, a couple of scuba tanks were obviously missing, so I figured they would be beneath the water. Problem was, I had no idea how to scuba dive myself, so I couldn’t go down there to confirm. I leaned over the side of the boat and looked down into the water, but didn’t see anyone there.
Then I thought to look off the front of the boat, and though it was difficult to be sure I thought I saw a couple of shapes under the water, a short distance off the front of the boat. One of the shapes was rather dark and the other was rather pale. 'That has to be them’, I thought.
Content that it was my wife and the strange man diving I sat down on the boat to wait for them. A half hour went by and they didn’t come up, in fact it didn’t look like they’d moved when I glanced back over the front again. Every few minutes I’d checked, but they were always right there next to each other.
I gave up again and went back to the beach. Sitting in the shade of a hotel umbrella was quite relaxing, I almost fell asleep, but I was able to see when my wife and the strange man climbed out of the water back onto the boat. Neither had put on any more clothes.
‘Finally’, I thought as I got up from the chair and started the journey back to the boat. It took me quite a while to swim back through the water to the boat. I got a hold on the diving deck, and pulled myself aboard. The boat wasn’t moving very fast, but it was moving out of the bay and toward the ocean.
'Lucky I got here before it got too far out’, I thought. Heading toward the front of the boat, I wanted to talk to the man and see where he was taking the boat, and my wife, without me. There at the helm was the black man, Debby was on her knees sucking his cock. One of her hands was working his shaft in time with her mouth, the other hand had pushed her bikini bottom aside and was rubbing her clit.
“What the fuck?”, I froze in place at the sight.
My wife jumped up in shock. "Oh god", she exclaimed as she ran past me into the cabin.
The black stranger turned, his dick still half hard, “You must understand. We were under water, one thing lead to another, and it just continued from there”, he explained.
“What the fuck?”, anger seethed from me.
“Here”, his accent again, “I show you.” He turned a small television on, it showed an underwater view beneath the boat. Then he pushed a couple more buttons and it started playing a tape, obviously from earlier because the sea floor wasn’t rolling by. A moment later my wife and the man swam into view, dressed the same, wearing the scuba gear. He fast forwarded through the minutes of them looking about, and I noticed their bodies rubbing against each other.
Then he slowed it down to normal speed and I watched incredulously as he put his hands around my wife’s waist and pulled her to him. Now with their bodies folded into each other he grabbed two handfuls of her tits and started kneading them. Instead of pushing him away or fleeing my wife instead pushed back against him, grabbed his dick with one hand, and started jerking him off.
They fondled each other for a bit before one of his hands slipped down inside her bikini bottoms, which Debby didn’t resist at all. After another minute it was obvious his dick was fully hard and he pushed my wife forward a bit, bending her at the waist. Debby reached back and pulled her bikini bottoms aside as he guided his long, dark dick into her. Incredulously I watched as they started fucking, right there under water, beneath the boat.
It was a perfect view from the underwater camera from the boat, he must have planned it and positioned things purposefully. I recognized the position from my earlier visit, when I’d seen their shapes near each other through the water. What I had mistaken for playful inspection of the ocean floor was actually raunchy adultery! Just married, and this stranger had fucked my wife before I had.
“So you see”, the stranger said.
“Fuck no!”, I yelled still angry. "Turn this boat around, I’m going back to the hotel.“
"I cannot”, he replied. Turning on him I was going to give him an earful, but he explained, “We are too far out now”, he pointed toward the now distant bay as the boat kept slipping farther away from shore. "The water will be too shallow this time of day to get back into the bay.“
"Take me back to shore!”, I screamed.
“I cannot”, he shrugged completely calm with his stupid accent, “There is no where to drop you off that we have gas to go. We must wait for the tide. Just a few hours”. He turned away from the controls as if that were the last of the conversation. Taking the key with him he disappeared into the cabin and said, “Sit and look at the ocean, relax.”
The boat wasn’t very big and I could hear them talking through the cabin door, though it was too muffled for me to make out the words. After a minute the talking stopped and everything got quite except for the sounds of the water against the boat. Minutes later and I could hear commotion coming from the cabin. Then I heard banging noises and moaning.
Fearing what was happening I walked over and opened the door to the cabin. Sure enough, my wife was on her back with the black stranger atop her, his large black dick stretching out her pussy as he pounded her. Their fucking was so vigorous they were flailing back and forth on the bed, my wife’s legs swaying in the air above his back knocking into things. They were both moaning loudly.
“What the fuck?!”, I yelled.
Slowing without stopping my wife looked at me around the stranger’s body and she said, “We’re going to be out here for a few hours and I’m not done getting fucked. I mean look at this size of his dick”, a moan interrupted her, “If you’re going to watch, be quiet. If not, go away.” With that she hooked her ankles over his shoulders and resumed fucking him at full speed.
For a minute all I could do was watch in mesmerized horror. Her bikini bottoms were hanging from one ankle, swaying back and forth every time his massive cock penetrated her. When she had an orgasm she cussed like I’d never heard, “Oh yes. Fuck my pussy! Fill up my cunt! Give me that dark dick!”, before losing herself in screams of pleasure.
I closed the door and went to the far end of the boat in a vain attempt to escape the noise. It didn’t matter where on the boat I went, I could hear my wife’s constant moans of pleasure, the screams and cussing that accompanied her orgasms. For what seemed like forever the only reprieve I received from the noises were when they changed positions.
After hours the cabin door opened and the black stranger went to the helm, checked some things, drank a bottle of water, smiled at me, then went back into the cabin. As he entered I heard my wife say, “No, leave the door open.”
“The breeze?”, the stranger asked.
“Yes”, Debby replied.
“We can just out here”, he smiled. My wife emerged from the cabin, still naked, dripping with sweat. The air made her nipples hard and her skin shimmer. He sat in the captain’s chair and started steering us back toward the shore. Debby got on her knees in front of him and sucked his cock. When he was hard again she sat on his lap, fucking herself on his huge dick while rubbing her tits in her face.
As we got closer to shore I was more certain that the noises she was making were reaching the shore and people would know what was happening. Finally he brought the boat to a stop in the bay and my wife yelled out one final orgasm, “Yes! Give me more of your black seed!” Sure enough he emptied himself inside her, I could see his dick throb as his hips shot up so he was deep inside my wife.
I got off the boat into the water and headed for shore. My wife followed behind me, but not before the strange, black man said, “You come scuba tomorrow, we do it again.” When we reached the shore my wife was still naked. Many people on the beach were looking at us and some of them were smiling and laughing knowingly. The rest of the honeymoon I spent angry and my wife spent sunbathing nude, scuba diving, and taking boat tours with local guides.
Richie had been a low level mob guy for a long time, but he’d never really gotten along with them. They tolerated him more than anything because he was good at doing what needed to be done. For his work he was moderately rewarded, enough to get by, and it had gotten him a pretty woman, Valerie.
For her part, Valerie cared about Richie, but knew he wasn’t going anywhere. It was a comfortable enough life with him though. She wasn’t sure how he was able to provide so well, but she figured he was doing something shady behind the family’s back.
Valerie had just bought a new sun dress and was wearing it around the apartment. She liked the thinness of the fabric, how it really showed off her cleavage, and with nothing on benath how it highlighted her incredible body. Richie was wearing something crummy and watching tv. There was a knock on the door, so she went to answer it. Right as she opened the door someone on the other side shoved it open and knocked her back.
She landed on her ass, her legs fell apart, and the two men standing in the doorway could see right up her dress to her pussy. Richie jumped up in surprise, reaching for the gun he kept nearby, but it wasn’t fast enough. The two guys in the door already had guns out, one on Valerie and one on Richie.
Richie knew both guys, one was Big Tony the underboss, the other was his right hand Thug though Richie didn’t know his name. The Thug picked Valerie up off the floor and threw her down on the couch, Tony closed on Richie. "Well Richie", Tony said, “You thought we wouldn’t find out?”
“Uh… no?”, Richie replied nervous and unsure what the correct answer was.
“You stupid mook”, Tony was obviously upset, “They sent us to take care of you.”
“Hey!”, Valerie shouted from the couch. She was obviously upset about being knocked down and was never one to shy away from conflict. "You got a big god damned mouth.“
Richie got more nervous, he didn’t think that was possible. "What did you say?”, Tony turned on her incredulous.
“I said you got a big fucking mouth”, Valerie sat up straight, defiant.
“Honey”, Richie said to her, “Don’t say things like that to Big Tony.” The last thing he needed was his woman antagonizing the guy that was here to inflict pain.
Tony looked at Richie with a look of pure disbelief on his face. The thug switched places with Tony, now standing by Richie’s chair and tv, pointing his gun at Richie’s head. Tony was standing in front of Valerie as she sat on the couch, his gun loosely pointed at her.
“Why do they call you Big Tony?”, Valerie asked mockingly, “Cause of your big mouth?”
“Why do they call me Big Tony?”, he replied, “No honey, it ain’t my mouth.”
“Oh”, she didn’t seem phased at all, “So you got a big dick or something?”
Tony and his thug laughed, but Richie shifted uncomfortably. "Yeah honey", Tony answered. "You got a real fire cracker of a wife here Richie.“
"I don’t believe it”, Valerie said, “Guys like you usually have little dicks. All talk, no action.”
“What?”, again Tony couldn’t believe what he was hearing.
“Don’t taunt him”, Richie pleaded nervously.
Both Tony and his thug looked at Richie angrily, “I came here to deal with you and I will”, Tony threatened Richie, “But first I’m going to deal with this bitch here.” He turned his attention back to Valerie sitting in front of him. "You got a hot piece of ass here Richie. How big are your titties honey?“
"34 D”, she smiled and pushed her cleavage together with her arms. "How big is your cock?“
Tony reached down and unzipped his pants, reached in and whipped out his dick. It was huge, and still limp. When hard it would be almost as long as Valerie’s forearm and as thick as her wrist. "Big enough?”, he asked teasingly.
“I’ve seen bigger”, she smirked. Tony looked over at RIchie with a smile on his face. "Not him though", she said looking at her husband.
“Your woman needs to be taught a lesson”, Tony said.
“You ain’t man enough to give it to me”, she retorted. He looked back at her, more serious this time.
“Alright honey, you asked for it”, he reached out and grabbed her face in his hand, squeezing tight. "You want Big Tony’s dick?“
"Nope”, she replied through squished lips.
“We’ll see about that”, Tony said. He shoved her back on the couch, dropped to his knees in front of her, roughly shoved her legs wide apart, and threw the skirt of her dress up exposing her bare pussy. Then he darted his head forward and stuck his tongue into her snatch. Valerie jumped in response, but smiled down at the top of Tony’s head. Tony let out a moan of pleasure as he started flicking his tongue up and down her clit while his hands rubbed her thighs.
“Tony”, Richie pleaded uncomfortably, “That ain’t right Tony.”
“Shut up”, Tony said bringing his head up for a second.
As he stuck a finger in her pussy she said, “Yeah, shut up and let the man work Richie.” She started moaning and grinding her hips in response to Tony’s furious tongue and exploring hands. He rubbed her thighs, fingered her pussy, sucked on her clit, and did all he could to make her cum. It didn’t take long before Valerie exploded in orgasm, her hips rising up off the sofa and pressing into Tony’s face, her body quivering, and her moans reaching peak volume.
When she finished cumming Tony stood up, holding onto her ankles, keeping her bare legs held up and her heels high in the air. As he hovered his hard dick over her he asked, “now do you want Big Tony’s big dick?”, looking down at her.
“Nope”, Valerie said with a smile.
“Tony man…”, Richie whimpered.
Without looking at him Tony yelled, “Shut up Richie!”
“Yeah”, Valerie added, “Shut up Richie.”
“You’re going to get my dick”, Tony said, “And you’re going to tell me you want it.” He grabbed a handful of Valerie’s hair and pulled her up so her head was level with his massive cock. "Now suck it, get me real slick so I can fuck you good.“ Without hesitating she opened her mouth and sucked on the head of his dick. She wasn’t able to get more than that in her tiny mouth, so she worked as much of his shaft as she could with her tongue.
Occassionally she would suck on the head, but whenever there was precum about to drip she’d use her hands to rub it along his shaft. Tony pulled the top of her dress down and her tits hung free for him to fondle. When his dick was glistening with her saliva and his precum he shoved her back on the couch and said, "Alright honey, now tell me you want my dick.”
“I want your dick”, she replied, “Give me Big Tony’s big dick.”
“This ain’t right man…”, Richie whined again. The thug standing next to Richie smacked him in the head with the butt of the pistol and gave a stern look. Richie was sitting at perfect level to see the hard-on pressing against the thug’s pants, we was obviously enjoying the show and didn’t want interruptions.
“Alright bitch”, Tony said positioning the head of his shaft at the opening to Valerie’s pussy. With a thrust of his hips the head of his cock disappeared inside her. She let out a yelp as his size penetrated her. "Here it comes", he started thrusting in and out, getting deeper on each stroke. "You like that?“
Valerie moaned and nodded in response. She started bucking her hips to match Tony’s fucking motions, their bodies coming together as his whole length slammed inside her. "That’s so fucking good”, she moaned.
“I want you to tell your loser husband”, Tony commanded.
“His dick is so good baby”, she looked at Richie. "He makes me feel good.“ Richie looked down, head in his hands, trying to hide his eyes. Her moans increased in volume and frequency as she came, there was no way to escape the sounds of his wife getting fucked. They changed positions on the couch and he had to look, Valerie was now kneeling with Tony behind her.
With a hard thrust Tony shoved his cock into her tight pussy. As they fucked her tits swayed beneath her causing her nipples to rub against the fabric of the couch. Another orgasm caused her to scream, "so fucking good!”
“Tell him”, Tony grabbed one handful of her hair and the dress still bunched around her waist. He saw that Richie wasn’t watching so he instructed the thug, “make him watch, don’t let him look away.”
“Baby he’s making me cum”, she moaned at her husband. "Oh I love the way he grabs my hair and just takes control.“ Another orgasm rose in her as Tony held her in place and fucked her harder and faster.
"You’ve got a hot bitch”, Tony said, “watch as I make her mine.” Using her hair, he pulled her off the couch and onto her knees in front of him, with a few quick jerks his cock spewed a load of cum onto her face and tits. They both laughed as she licked the cum off herself and without thinking she wrapped her lips around Tony’s dick that was hanging in front of her face.
“Looks like she wants another go”, he teased as his dick started to get hard again. "Take him out", he instructed the thug while motioning to Richie. The thug got Richie to his feet and forced him from the apartment at gun point. As they were leaving Richie was able to hear, “You want Big Tony to fuck your ass this time?”, and Valerie’s muffled yes around the dick in her mouth.
The small town right on the state line had one strip club, it was intended to draw visitors from the neighboring states. The club was always searching for new women that wanted to strip, and the club did alright, but to find new potential strippers they had an amateur night contest. There was a cash prize for the top three, plus the women could keep whatever tips they earned.
There was a big crowd that night, a lot of men from across the state line, and the owner was pleased to notice a lot of local housewives had shown up without their husbands. Likely they were just curious to see the place in action, but he knew that he’d be able to get them to dance. At the start of the contest the announcer told the crowd, “Alright, in this state full nudity is allowed, so everything is coming off! And any ladies that want an opportunity to win the prize money, come up here and put your name on the list!”
Two of the regular dancers got things started as the first few amateurs signed their names to the list. The owner could see groups of ladies, obviously housewives that knew each other, encouraging women from their groups to sign up. Any reluctance the women had was likely overcome by the hundreds of dollars in tips the professionals were making, the thousands of dollars in prize money, and the alcohol.
Linda was wearing a conservative sweater and long skirt. Though she didn’t feel sexy, or quite know what to do, she tried her best at wiggling her body seductively. Her timid feelings started to melt away as the crowd of women cheered her on and the men adjusted the lumps in the fronts of their paints. So she unbuttoned her sweater and let it fall on the stage. Then she slid her skirt down and off. She was standing there wearing her plain bra and panties, flesh colored stockings, sensible shoes, and wedding ring.
Men near the stage starting waving money at her, asking Linda to remove more of her clothing. Simulating the professional strippers that had come before she faced away from the crowd, unhooked her bra, and let it fall away while covering her breasts with her hands. Turning back to face the crowd Linda knelt down and snapped dollars out of men’s hands while she shook her breasts in their face. Her shyness prevented her from going any farther. So she tucked the bills into the tops of her stockings before gathering up her clothes and sneaking off stage.
Erica was the next housewife on the list. A bit of a wild woman she stripped off her blouse and skirt almost immediately. She’d worn a thong with lacy garter, stockings, and bra. One guy seemed eager to give her some money. So she sat on the stage in front of him and spread her legs giving him a close view of her thong covered pussy. Once he stuck some money under her garter Erica took her bra off and waved it in his face before throwing it on the stage behind her.
She moved to another guy that was holding up money for her. After crawling over on her hands and knees she wiggled her ass in his face, only the string of the thong preventing him from seeing everything. The man gave her a bill for the view, but Erica wanted more. So she hooked her thong and slid it off, exposing her ass and pussy for half the room to see. That prompted the man to slip more bills into her garter. One last prance around the stage while exposed allowed her to scoop up her clothes and money on the stage before she exited.
Leanne was the last housewife to dance, but she’d come prepared to win. For a few minutes she danced around the stage and the pole slowly removing her secretary-style outfit. Beneath she was wearing a cup-less bra which showed off her perky tits nicely, crotch-less panties which provided a view of her shaved pussy, and high heels that accentuated her legs.
It was quite easy for her to collect money from the men around the stage, even without taking anything else off. That didn’t stop her though. She spent extra time on stage removing her skimpy lingerie all while earning extra money. Every time she took off a piece of clothing it seemed the men would throw more money at her. When she was down to her heels she collected everything and left the stage.
The owner rounded up the amateur ladies that had danced during the contest and got them onto stage wearing what they’d stripped down to at the end of their dances. To end the contest they paraded around the stage one last time as the crowd applauded. Money was handed out to the winners and then all the ladies went backstage with the owner. Backstage the owner explained that any of the amateur ladies that wanted jobs could have them, and if they wanted to make some more money they could do private lap dances that night.
Linda, Erica, and Leanne were the only housewives that expressed interest in performing private dances, the money was too enticing. It didn’t take long to find men that wanted to join the amateur wives in the back booths for some private action.
At first Linda wasn’t sure what to do. The guy sat in the chair at the back of this small booth, she shut the door so they were alone, and he handed her money. She barely had any idea what a lap dance was, but she figured she’d wiggle her body in his face and see if he liked that. Quickly the man removed her bra and groped her tits.
Linda wasn’t sure if that was allowed, but the man had paid and she figured that meant he could touch her where he wanted. His exploring hands got her aroused, and when one of his hands dipped to her pantie covered pussy she almost came. So when he asked her to remove her panties she obliged. When she returned to sit on his lap she found he’d freed his dick from his pants.
Wanting to give the man his money’s worth Linda placed her now bare pussy against the man’s shaft. As she rubbed up and down, the man sucked on her tits and licked at her nipples. The wetness and physical sensations were getting Linda off, and as she had an orgasm she pressed herself down onto the man. He continued to buck his hips and that caused him to orgasm, spewing his cum onto his own chest.
Though she’d never given a lap dance, Erica suspected the guy in the chair in front of her was too busy looking at her exposed tits, pussy, and ass to care. This stranger had paid her hundreds of dollars for the lap dance, so she was going to try her best. As she rubbed her ass against his lap, she could feel the hard lump of his cock, and she positioned herself so that she was rubbing her pussy lips up and down the length. 'Might as well get some pleasure out of this if I can’, she thought, ‘not that the money isn’t enough’.
An orgasm came quickly, the thrill of the evening finally climaxing inside her. The feel of a stranger’s cock parting her pussy lips was enticing. It must have been obvious that she’d cum because the man asked, “Now that you’d had one, how about me?” Erica realized immediately what he meant when he slid down his zipper, pulled his dick from his pants, and pointed his hard shaft toward her face.
“I don’t know about that”, she answered playfully. The man had a beautiful cock and she was quite intrigued to feel someone other than her husband. Without a word the man produced a bundle of money and held it out toward Erica. Realizing this man was paying her for sex, that he considered her a whore, made her feel dirty and more aroused.
Taking the money she dropped her knees in front of the man, intent on getting his shaft slick with her mouth so she could feel him inside her ready pussy. It must have been too much for him because his orgasm came very quickly. Erica didn’t want to disappoint, 'He paid good money after all’, so she kept her mouth firmly affixed to his dick and swallowed every drop of his cum. Feeling less than satisfied she left him to clean up and went in search of another man.
Leanne was enjoying giving her lap dance, the guy was hot and she was horny. As she rubbed against him he put his hands on her tits, grabbing two handfuls and squeezing. While she wasn’t sure he was supposed to do that, it felt really good so she didn’t resist. After a few minutes she was becoming more turned on, and as she faced him he licked her nipples. She knew that wasn’t allowed, so she pulled away and stopped him. "I’ve got more money", he said. "I’ll give you this", he held out a roll of bills, “if you let me keep going.”
Taking the money Leanne thumbed through the roll, it was many hundreds of dollars. 'This guy’s going to give me all this money just to lick my tits?’, she thought. "Okay", she said. It would be stupid to turn down that kind of money, even if she wasn’t married. After she stuffed the money in her purse, she climbed back onto his lap and stuck her tits in his face.
He ground his cock against her, rubbing himself through his pants against her pussy. After a minute of sucking on her tits she was losing control and stood up. The man looked puzzled, even a bit upset, until she reached down and undid his pants and slid them down. She couldn’t help herself, Leanne needed to see and feel his dick.
His dick was large. 'Larger than my husband’s’, the thought aroused her. At first she used her hands to feel his size and warmth. When that wasn’t enough anymore she used her mouth, feeling him stuff her face and push into her throat. He just sat and fondled her tits while she sucked his cock.
When that was no longer satisfying she stood and lowered her pussy onto his slick shaft. They both moaned as he entered her. This stranger’s cock inside her, filling her pussy like it had never been, was the culmination of an already erotic evening and Leanne orgasmed. She clenched tight as she bounced up and down on his big dick.
It didn’t take long before the man came too. He grabbed her hips, pulled her down tight to his lap, and filled her with his cum. Leanne felt wild and uncontrolled, a stranger was filling her pussy with his spunk like he owned her, like only her husband had done before. As the realization of what she was doing hit her she fell into another orgasm.
The owner of the club watched everything from his office, the cameras feeding into multiple computer monitors. Amateur night was a success, he knew he’d found some new dancers. Even if they weren’t willing to do it for the money or the sex, he had recording that he could use for persuasion.
Elizabeth and her husband had been struggling since the economy was down. They’d both been working longer hours, the bank accounts had less money, and their private life was strained because of it. As a cost saving measure they’d started commuting together, which meant more time to be stressed and angry with each other in the mornings.
One evening she had to work late and her husband was stuck in traffic on the far side of town. After a brief fight over the phone she said, “Fine, I’ll just take the train home.” She’d never had to take the train before, so when she bought her tickets she got directions on which trains took her to which parts of town.
Once on the train platform she noticed it was mostly empty, ‘probably the time of night’, she thought. For safety she moved to the end of the platform away from everyone else. The train arrived a few minutes later and she stepped into the last car. Elizabeth was the only one to get in that particular car. She was so tired she didn’t look to see if anyone else was there, instead she just grabbed a seat as the train took off.
A minute later she noticed there were two people at the other end of the car, what appeared to be a man and a woman. Though she couldn’t tell from where she was sitting, Elizabeth thought they were having sex. The woman appeared to be sitting on the man’s lap gyrating her hips back and forth. When the woman made eye contact Elizabeth turned away, embarrassed at the realization that she’d been staring and got caught.
Moments later she looked back up and there was no doubt that the couple was having sex. The woman’s breasts were exposed, the man was grabbing at them, and she was vigorously bouncing up and down on his lap. Elizabeth moved to another seat at the opposite end of the car, trying to hide away from the show, but she couldn’t help but see and hear what was happening.
The couple was obviously enjoying being watched, the woman’s moans increased and their fucking motions grew more intense. Despite herself, Elizabeth found her pussy was wet. She’d been fighting with her husband so long they’d not had sex in a long time, and the blatant sexual display before her was arousing. Without thinking about it her hand slid beneath her skirt and started teasing her pussy.
An orgasm flowed from her hand through her clit and into her body. The couple noticed and both stared. Elizabeth came back to her senses feeling better than she had in a while. Realizing what she’d done she straightened her clothes and looked around. There were other people in the car, two men. 'They must have gotten on at the last stop’, she thought.
While the couple at the other end of the car continued to fuck, one of the men approached Elizabeth. Nervous and not sure what to do, she froze as the man sat next to her. He put one hand on her leg and started pushing her skirt up. The other man moved in front of the couple, took his dick out of his pants, and started stroking his hard-on right in front of them.
Elizabeth was shocked. The man sitting next to her kept exploring with his hands, one now groping her tit through her shirt and the other all the way up to her panties. As he started fondling her he called out to the other man, “Hey, this cunt’s hot and ready!”
His friend groped the bouncing tits of the woman fucking, while still stroking his cock, and replied, “Be right there, get her going.”
“Now wait”, Elizabeth said. "What the hell are you doing?“, she demanded on the man sitting next to her as he continued to feel her up.
"Rules of the train”, the strange man replied. "The first car is for women only, but the last car is for women looking for a good time. Being in here is consent for anything.“ Stunned but aroused she looked around for an exit while he worked a hand under her bra and inside her panties. Her fear and desire to flee was slowly being overcome by a deeper sexual desire.
Mindlessly she watched as the couple continued to fuck, the man standing in front of them sucked on the woman’s tits and jerked his cock, and all three people seemed to be enjoying it. Fingers worked their way into her pussy while the man tweaked her nipple, it was becoming quite enjoyable. Her hands moved on their own, one to play with her free breast and the other to the man’s hard dick.
As she worked to free him from his pants he was slowly undoing her clothes, her shirt falling open and her skirt around her waist. Elizabeth barely noticed when the train stopped again. The other woman got off the train as she straightened her clothes, and the other two men in the car moved to where Elizabeth was seated as the train started moving again.
By the time they reached her the adjacent stranger’s pants were down and she was stroking his cock. Rather than feeling afraid or even timid, she was intrigued at what it would be like to be with three men. 'Three complete strangers’, she thought. 'What would my husband possibly say? Serves him right for treating me like crap and making me take the train.’
One of the men knelt between her legs and started eating her pussy, the second man stood beside her and stuck his cock in her mouth, while she continued to jerk the dick of the man sitting next to her. The situation had her incredibly excited and she orgasmed almost instantly. 'Wow, that guy really knows how to eat pussy’, she thought.
Elizabeth started to lose track of what was happening, unable to focus on anything before the pleasures coursing through her body. The tongue and fingers in her pussy were replaced by a hard cock. Her hands and mouth moved to whichever dick was closest. 'I can’t believe this’, she thought, 'Three hard cocks all for me.’ Another orgasm took her as she had the thought.
When the cock in her pussy started filling her with cum she clenched tight, heightening his pleasure and hers. "Fuck, I’m cumming again”, Elizabeth realized she’d said it instead of thinking it only once the words had escaped her.
A man stood her up, turned her around, and slid his shaft inside her. As he started fucking her from behind a dick appeared in front of her face and she started sucking. It didn’t take long before the guy she was blowing started cumming, and with his hands gripping her head tightly she had no choice but to swallow his entire load.
Her orgasms were coming more frequently now, the reality of what she was doing adding to her arousal. When the third cock exploded, the man emptying his load into her twat, she thought that was it. Looking around revealed there were two new men in the car and the original man missing. 'The train must have stopped and I didn’t notice’, she thought.
The two new men took the place of the last two. One sat down and pulled her well-lubed pussy onto his upright cock. It was bigger than any she’d had and the tightness of it made her cum immediately. A hard dick popped into her mouth and she started sucking. Someone was sucking on her tits, a hand was rubbing her clit, two dicks were penetrating her, Elizabeth lost track of it all.
At one point she was sitting on a guy’s cock while he sucked her tits. A new man came up beside her and stuck his dick in her mouth, holding her head tight. While in that position she felt a third cock press against her asshole. She tried to protest as it pushed forward into her, but no words were escaping around the thick cock filling her mouth.
The men around her mistook her noises for moans of pleasure which just made them fuck her harder. "Yeah, that horny bitch likes being airtight", she heard some strange man say. Other men chuckled in response. New sensations were rampaging through her body as three cocks penetrated her.
'Fuck, I am enjoying this’, Elizabeth thought. Time passed and she lost count of how many men had cum in her. Finally she realized it was just her and one guy left in the train car. He spewed his cum inside her pussy and then withdrew, letting his dick go limp as he put his clothes back in place.
“Where are my clothes?”, she asked looking around. Apparently at some point all of her clothes had come off and some of them were missing.
“Some guys took some as trophies”, the man answered. It was at the point that Elizabeth realized the man was the train operator. "Anyway, this is the last stop and end of the night, the train doesn’t run anymore today", he said.
“What the hell am I supposed to tell my husband?” Elizabeth realized her bra, panties, stockings, and shirt were missing. All she had left were her shoes and skirt.
“Tell him you feel asleep and missed your stop. Happens all the time.”
Standing there in just her shoes and skirt, cum dripping from her pussy and ass, she yelled after the disappearing train operator, “And what about my clothes?” But there was no answer.
Hannah and I had talked many times about swinging but the conversations were mostly bedroom fantasy. Surely my wife would never do anything like that, after all our marriage was happy and our sex life was satisfying. So I just wrote the whole thing off as pillow talk. I wasn’t sure I would be comfortable swinging, but it was fun to talk about.
Then a couple moved in next door, Catherine and Kurt, who were both built like Greek statues. They were so attractive my wife actually commented on it. The four of us became friends, hanging out on a regular basis. As the friendship grew my wife started talking about swinging with Kurt and Catherine, our pillow talk had become uncomfortably specific.
Despite my reservations, one night my wife invited them over for dinner. When they arrived she answered the door dressed in her sexiest little, black dress with her hair and makeup well done. Kurt and Catherine were also well dressed, everyone looked ready to go to the Ritz even though we were all staying in.
Throughout dinner it was clear that Hannah’s mind was focused on our swinging fantasy, but I didn’t know if our neighbors were aware or if I was willing. Wine flowed, food disappeared, the conversation was amusing, and we found ourselves speaking about trivial things. Hannah asked Kurt, “Want a tour of the house?”
“Sure”, he replied as my wife took him by the hand and they walked out of the room.
Catherine and I were left sitting there, silence hanging between us. Searching for something to say I blurted, “Guess we should take these into the kitchen”, and I grabbed up a handful of dishes. Seemingly reluctant she also picked up some dishes and followed me into the kitchen. We stood there talking, the kitchen island between us, and despite how great she looked I couldn’t bring myself to move the conversation past anything mundane.
Meanwhile my wife lead Kurt upstairs and directly to the bedroom. There were no misconceptions about her intentions. Once inside the bedroom Hannah shut the door behind them and led him to the bed. He didn’t resist as she pushed him onto the bed and undid his pants. As she freed his dick and stoked it she said, “Your cock is bigger than I imagined”.
Before he could respond she wrapped her mouth around his cock and started sucking up and down his shaft. Kurt laid back on the bed and moaned as my wife blew him. After a minute he sat up and roamed his hands over her, feeling her up through her dress. Without taking her mouth off his manhood she wiggle the top of her dress down to free her breasts giving his more access to her body.
He eagerly fondled her breasts while my wife climbed up onto the bed adjacent to Kurt. Hannah pulled her dress up past her hips and straddled our neighbor’s face. Hooking a finger inside her thong he tugged it aside and dug his tongue into her pussy. She bent forward to suck his cock again.
They stayed in the sixty-nine position until Kurt made my wife cum using his hands and tongue to probe her pussy and ass. Hannah sucked his dick deep into her throat and held him there as she rocked her hips back and forth on his face. Her tits pressed against his body as the moans slipped past her lips and around his shaft.
After her orgasm left her she moved her pussy from our neighbor’s face to his dick. With one hand on his chest she balanced herself while using her other hand to wiggle his cock head back and forth against her clit. The excitement was growing to be more than they could take and he grabbed her hips and pulled him down onto her.
One long thrust and he was completely inside, her pussy lips spread around his shaft and gently teasing his balls at the base of his shaft. They started pounding their bodies against each other, her tits bouncing wildly as they both moaned in delight. Hannah quickly had another orgasm grinding herself down onto Kurt’s thick cock, rocking her hips back and forth.
“Deeper… please, deeper”, my wife whimpered. Kurt rolled my wife over and placed himself atop her. They kissed deep and with great passion as he slid himself back inside her pink pussy. Then he leaned back, and while holding himself inside her, slid his arms under Hannah’s knees and lifted her legs into the air.
Leaning forward positioned him perfectly to fuck down into my wife’s willing pussy. He fucked her with so much force she had to brace herself against the headboard. The bed shook, he moaned, her tits bounced, their hips slapped, and she practically screamed with pleasure for countless minutes.
“Yes! Fuck me hard!”, Hannah demanded, “Hard and deep!” And Kurt obeyed picking up his pace causing her to start cumming again. My wife’s pleasure poured from her mouth in an avalanche of profanity. The headboard smacked into the wall a dozen times before he started cumming.
Meanwhile on the opposite side of the house Catherine and I were still standing in the kitchen, the dishes on the counter around us, as we talked about work and some of the latest developments in the neighborhood. The mundane conversation was boring, but constant. I thought I heard a noise from upstairs, but before I could excuse myself from the conversation to investigate Kurt came into the kitchen.
His clothes were a bit disheveled and he seemed flush, but was smiling. "Hi honey", he kissed his wife on the cheek. "What have you two been doing?“
"Nothing, just talking”, she gave him a disappointed look. "Can we go home now?“, Catherine asked. With a nod they said goodnight and I walked them out. My wife was still missing, so I went upstairs to find her.
Hannah was laid out on our bed, dress around her waist, stockings twisted, panties missing, tits exposed, and blissfully oblivious to my presence. The cum leaking out of her red, swollen pussy the last bit of proof to tell me what had happened.
Donna got a job working as a secretary when the economy slowed down, just to help her husband with the bills. They’d held off plans to start a family until things were more financially secure, but they still had to pay for the house and cars. It wasn’t a great job, but it was steady and her boss was pleasant to work for.
One afternoon near the end of the work day her boss called Donna into his office. "Shut the door", he requested. Diligently she closed the door and sat down, ready to take notes. "As you know Donna the company has an opening for a Vice President. If I get that position I get a huge raise, and so do you.“
"That sounds promising”, she replied.
“I need you to do something to help me out though. To help me get the promotion.” Donna waited patiently to hear what was next. "Mr. Brown is also up for the promotion. Now I know that he’s been wasting money on his business trips and claiming expenses he shouldn’t. If we can get proof of that, I’m guaranteed to get the promotion.“
"Okay. What do you need me to do?”, she asked.
“Stay late and after everyone else leaves go into his office and get the files of his expense reports with the receipts. I can use that to prove what he’s been doing.” Donna knew enough about the office layout to knew it wouldn’t be a problem, but if she got caught stealing files from another account manager’s office she’d get in serious trouble. "That’s all", her boss said as he dismissed her.
For the remainder of the day Donna thought about how she’d do it all. How to sneak in, where are the files, where do I hide the files, when will the cleaning crew be here, and dozens of other questions ran through her head. She called her husband to let him know that she needed to work late, which she never did, but mentioned the possible promotion.
Everyone else started leaving for the day and she started making preparations. Finally the office was quiet, it was just her, and she moved across to Mr. Brown’s office. Once inside the files were not as easy to find as she’d hoped. After too much time spent searching she found exactly what she needed right as the cleaning crew showed up.
Panic ripped through her and Donna hid behind the big desk hoping no one had seen her. 'I can’t stay here’, she thought, ‘They have to clean everywhere and that means in here as well.’ The cleaners were moving through the open part of the office and there was no way to leave without being seen. Leaving with the evidence in her hands and getting caught would cost not only the promotion but her current job as well.
Quietly she sat and waited, looking through the open door, waiting for the cleaners to give her a chance to escape. Donna thought she had the perfect moment and stood up to leave, but as she stepped into the doorway a man appeared. She bounced off of him, falling backward. The tall, muscular black man was wearing a maintenance uniform with a name tag that read Leo.
“You ain’t supposed to be in here”, he said looking at the files in her hand. Stammering she tried to slip past him, but he closed the door and trapped her in the office with him. "See, I’m the cleaning crew supervisor. I’m allowed to be here. But you aren’t supposed to be in this office.“
"I’m sorry. I was just leaving”, again Donna tried for the door and the black stranger blocked her.
“I don’t think you’re supposed to have those”, he pointed to the files in her hands that clearly had Mr. Brown’s name all over them. At that point she knew she was caught. He could obviously sense her discomfort. "Tell you what though. You do something for me and I don’t tell anyone what I saw.“
She’d already made one deal today and that didn’t turn out well, but Donna had a lot to lose so she asked, "What do you want?”
Without saying anything he stepped forward and ripped her sweater open, scattering buttons across the floor. Frightened away she backed away and bumped into the desk. He closed on her and she fell back onto the desk. His strong hands pushed her skirt up her legs and around her waist. Laying there with her bra and panties exposed, she waited to see what this man would do next.
Roughly he pushed her panties aside and shoved a finger into her pussy. It was uncomfortable and made her squirm. "No, don’t", she whimpered in protest. Leo smacked her on the ass and continued to finger her. When she tried to get up he pushed her down.
As the black man towered over her, Donna felt herself getting aroused. The strange man’s violent exploration of her body was the culmination of a day that already had her on edge and her emotions were spinning out of control. After she stopped trying to get off the desk his hand transitioned from holding her down to groping her breasts.
Leo had pushed her panties aside, but didn’t seem content with that so he grabbed the edges and yanked them off. With Donna’s feet still high in the air he stepped against the desk causing her ankles to rest on his shoulders. One of his hands massaged her clit while the other unfastened her bra.
“Oh fuck”, she whispered as her body approached orgasm watching this black stranger violate her. When she came Donna tried diligently to remain as quiet as possible so none of the cleaners would hear her. Her attempted restraint just encouraged Leo and he flicked his thumb over her clit faster.
While Donna’s breathing returned to normal she made a vain attempt to cover herself up, but her sweater was useless and wouldn’t stay closed. "Alright, let me up", she said.
“We ain’t done”, Leo shot down at her, “We’re just getting going.” He pushed his pants down causing his dick to pop out. Donna looked at it amazed as it bobbed over her. "You’re going to take this.“
"No. I can’t. It’s too big”, she protested.
“You’re going to take it. Your pussy is soaked. You want it”, he grinned. In some deep part of herself she knew she did. When she didn’t resist he aimed his giant dick at her snatch and pushed himself inside her. It took over a minute for him to get fully inside her.
Once he did there was no hesitation before he started fucking her. Forcefully he slammed down into her, causing the desk to shake, and her pleasure to surge. Occasionally he’d play with her tits, but mostly he held her hips and watched her tits bounce back and forth as they fucked.
Donna moaned her way through two more orgasms before the black stranger started cumming. She felt his build up and tried to pull away, but his strong hands on her hips held her tight and he emptied his balls into her womb. Never before had she been fucked like that, just used for a man’s pleasure, and it was titillating.
She lay on the, now messy, desk breathing heavy and basking in the sensations her body was experiencing. The pleasure was slowly melting away leaving her floating in bliss. There was a strange twinge as she watched Leo stuff his massive length back into his pants. It all started to turn to panic though as he reached for the door.
Her sweater was torn open, panties missing, bra undone, skirt crumpled around her waist, hair a mess, pussy dripping, and husband waiting at home. Quickly she grabbed up the files she’d come for, tried to cover herself as much as possible, and hide in case any cleaners were outside the office. The black man opened the door to the office and as he stepped out he said to Donna, “See you next Wednesday, or else.”
Edith and Blake lived on a small farm in a very rural part of the Midwest. Visitors were rare, and unexpected visitors were unheard of. Blake had inherited the farm from his family when he was 19, and married Edith just a few years later when she was 18. That was a few years ago and though things had been difficult they’d been making it.
One day just after lunch there was a knock on the farm house door which seemed odd, but Blake answered it anyway. On the porch were two men, one white and one black, both wearing suits and carry cases. The suits alone were enough to mark them as complete outsiders, but such in such a small town everyone knew everyone else and Blake didn’t know either of these guys.
They introduced themselves as salesmen and asked to come inside for a minute. Blake already knew he didn’t want to buy anything, but he was raised to be very polite so he let them in. Edith cleaned up and offered the salesmen something to drink, which they were quite thankful for. Quite a bit of time went by as the two salesmen showed Edith and Blake all the things they had in the cases. An assortment of brushes, creams, lotions, and other cosmetic products that Blake no interest in.
Edith showed interest though, and was curious about everything. Blake was out of ways to get the salesmen to go, so he stood up and said, “If you’ll excuse me, I have to go tend the animals now. Nice having you two by though.”
He thought that would dismiss them so he could get back to his day, but when the salesmen made to stand up Edith stopped them, “Please, tell me about this one”, and she pointed to a bottle on the table. Blake had little choice, and didn’t feel he was being rude, so he left the house to go feed the animals and do the afternoon chores while Edith sat politely with the salesmen.
After Blake left Edith felt a bit more relaxed. She was very interested in what products the salesmen were selling, but she knew they had no money for such things. Blake would never approve of her buying the things anyway, he would call it girly and frivolous. "What about that there?“, Edith asked pointing to a fancy looking bottle.
"That’s something you apply to the prettiest part of your body and it makes it smell fantastic”, the white salesman said.
“Why that’s just silly”, Edith replied, “Why would you want your face to smell fantastic?”
“I didn’t say it was for your face”, the white salesman shot back with a smile.
“Oh my”, Edith blushed.
“Would you like to try some?”, the black salesman asked.
“I really can’t afford any of these things”, Edith bashfully admitted fearing the salesmen might now leave.
“That’s alright”, the black salesman admitted, “We’re allowed to give away free samples if you’d like to try some”.
“Well okay, I guess that’s okay”, Edith said. The white salesman stood up, took the bottle and poured a small amount of the cream into his hand. He looked at Edith for a moment and puzzled. "What’s wrong", she asked.
“I was going to dab some on you, but there’s nowhere to put it.”
“Oh right”, she confirmed, “It’s not for my face.” Earlier she’d been wearing a tank top and a skirt, but when the company showed up she’d thrown a sweater on to cover up. Now she shyly removed the sweater and pushed the straps of her top and bra aside so he could get at her shoulders.
“That’s better”, the white salesman said as he rubbed the cream into her shoulders. It felt really good the way he rubbed her and massaged her shoulders, and cream did smell really good.
After a minute she looked back at their cases and asked about another bottle, “What about this one? Can I try that one?”
“Sure”, the black salesman said standing up and retrieving the bottle. The white salesman returned to his seat as the black one poured a little liquid out into his hands and rubbed it onto Edith’s shoulders.
It smelled different and was a little cold. "What’s this one do?“, she asked.
"This one is for opening up your pores”, the black man answered. "Oops", a bit of the liquid had run down Edith’s chest and was leading a streak between her breasts. Without hesitating the black man ran one hand down to her cleavage and rubbed the liquid into her skin.
“I don’t think you should do that”, Edith felt powerless and a bit excited at the same time.
“Well this isn’t really for your shoulders”, the white man said.
“We could let you have the bottle free if you want”, the black man said.
“Wow really?”, Edith sounded more naive than she intended. "Why would you do that?“
"If you let me finish rubbing the liquid in you can have it”, the black man answered. Not really sure what he meant Edith just nodded. Taking that as a sign to continue the black man put both hands on her cleavage and rubbed the liquid around.
Edith caught her breath at his touch, “I think that’s a little inappropriate”, she protested weakly.
“Don’t you want the bottle?”, the white salesman said holding it up as the black salesman continued to rub.
“Could I have both?”, she asked.
“Sure”, both mean answered together. The black salesman moved back to his chair as the white salesman stood behind Edith and rubbed some of the first cream from her shoulders down to her cleavage. "You know", he said, “This would be easier without your tank top in the way”.
Edith had an idea, since she’d already gotten two free bottles she wondered if she could get more. "I couldn’t possibly", she said, “That would be wrong. Maybe if you gave me a bottle of that fancy stuff there”, she pointed.
“That’s fine”, the black salesman said picking up the fancy bottle and setting it aside with the other two bottles they were going to give her.
Edith lifted her tank top over her head and dropped it on the floor. Both men caught their breath, looking at her bra covered breasts. "How large are those?“, the white salesman asked.
"36D”, she answered.
“They’re beautiful”, the black salesman said taking his position behind her again as he began to rub some other lotion onto her cleavage. "They must get sore during the day", he said.
“Oh yes”, she answered enjoying the attention her breasts were getting.
“We have something for that too”, the white salesman said grabbing a bottle. "It’s designed to ease aches and pains. Would you like to try it?“
"I guess so”, Edith said.
“Great”, the white salesman said with a smile, “Let’s just get that bra out of the way and we can put some on.”
Edith noticed that both salesman had removed their jackets, it was rather warm in the house, but the thought of being topless in front of two strange men was frightening. Other thoughts entered her mind though. How far would these salesmen be willing to go? Could she get everything she wanted free just by showing them some skin? She wanted to try.
“Well alright”, Edith said, “But only if I can have the bottle to keep.”
“Okay”, the white salesman said picking the bottle up and getting his hands ready to rub some onto her. Edith stood up and made a show of removing her bra, unfastening it with her back turned to them, then holding it in place as she sat back down, and then finally letting it drop to the floor as her tits sprung free for them to view. If Blake came in now there’d be a world of trouble, but she knew he’d be busy with afternoon chores until dinner.
Both men gasped again, and the white man practically attacked her with his hands, rubbing them all over her tits. Edith moaned a bit as he tweaked her nipples and continued to massage her breasts. The lotion was working too, her breasts did feel better. After a minute the men switched so the black man could rub her tits. The black man’s hands were bigger and stronger, Edith had never been with another man besides Blake and now she was wondering what it was like, what she’d missed.
Her eyes had closed reflexively and when she opened them she saw the white salesman sitting in front of her rubbing his crotch gently through his pants. She really didn’t mind and didn’t say anything, but when he saw he’d been caught he sat up and said, “We have some other things you might be interested in. This”, he picked up a smaller bottle, “is for your legs when you shave them.”
“Really?”, Edith asked while still getting her tits rubbed.
“Oh yeah”, the white man looked about frantically before grabbing up a small package, “And it comes with this free pair of stockings. If you’d like to try it.”
“Sure”, Edith smiled. Both men smiled as the white man poured some of the bottle’s contents into his hand and dropped to the floor in front of Edith. She wasn’t wearing shoes or socks, not around the house, but she was wearing stockings with her skirt. "Wait a minute", she said standing up. "Let me take these off.“
As she stood up and put one leg up on the chair both men got quiet, the black man sitting and the white man kneeling, both intently watching her. Pulling her skirt up higher than was proper she slowly rolled one of her stockings down her leg and over her ankle, letting it fall onto the pile of her clothes on the floor. The other leg was opposite the two men, so it meant they’d get a view of her panties as she took the stocking off.
Though she tried to be proper about it, she realized that the men were going to see no matter how she did it, and that thought actually turned her on a bit. Edith realized she was wet, and her cotton panties probably had a small wet spot. As she took her second stocking off her foot and dropped it to the floor she noticed that both men had huge bulges in the front of the pants.
The white man put his hands on her legs as soon as she sat down, rubbing the gel into her skin, working his way higher and higher. As his hands passed her knee Edith stopped him, "You’ll get my skirt messy.”
“Well I really need to rub this in all the way up your leg to show you how well it works. Perhaps if you took your skirt off I could finish”, he said looking up at her.
“I don’t think that sounds proper”, Edith said knowing she could get more product for flashing some more skin.
“We can throw in another bottle and the stockings if you’d like”, the black salesman said.
“Well alright”, Edith said sounding reluctant. She stood up and watched the two men, slowing unzipping the back of her skirt and sliding it down her legs to the pile on the floor. The bulges in their pants jumped and strained to be free.
Edith sat back down in the chair and both men knelt in front of her, each taking a leg by the ankle and massaging it. The two men were enthralled, spreading her legs wide as they rubbed a hand farther and farther up toward her wet snatch. She eyed the growing pile of lotions and creams that were now hers, and all to let these two men touch her and make her feel good. The thought was exciting, that she could manipulate these two men so easily, and she knew the wet spot on her panties was growing as the two men stared intently.
When their hands reached her thighs and their finger tips brushed her panties Edith suddenly got very uncomfortable. Her husband would likely be away for awhile, but if he came in and saw her now he would be so pissed. The exploring hands of the two men were getting more confident and Edith wriggled uncomfortably. "Are you alright?“, the white salesman asked.
"Well…”, she struggled to answer, “It’s just that I’m so naked and you two are still fully clothed. It feels wrong.”
“That’s easily solved”, the black salesman said. Both salesmen stood, and stripped down to their boxers, laying their clothes neatly aside. The bulges were more visible now, and Edith couldn’t believe the size. She’d only ever seen her husband’s dick, but it wasn’t half the size of these two from what she could see. Edith had no idea how a woman could take something that big without a lot of pain.
The black salesman returned to kneeling in front of Edith and rubbing both her thighs, while the white salesman returned to his case. "Can I ask you something a bit more personal?“ Edith nodded finding words difficult. "Do you take the time to shave and trim your pubic area?” That was rather personal, and she didn’t know what to say. Shaking her head was all she could do, the heat between her legs growing. "Well we have something here that you might be interested in trying then. It’s a special shaving cream for women, for that special area.“
He held up a bottle and a fancy looking razor and came over to kneel in front of Edith. The black salesman hooked his fingers in the sides of her cotton panties and slowly slid them down. When she didn’t protest he lifted her ass slightly, just off the chair, and pulled her panties completely off and tossed them onto the pile of her clothes.
There she was, completely naked, with both men staring at her hairy bush. Unable to bring herself to stop them, she watched as the men sprayed some of the cream into their hands and rubbed it into her pubic hair and around her pussy, their fingers lightly brushing her clit. Then, slowly, they took the razor and shaved her smooth, both of them staring at her exposed pussy.
"Well now what will I tell my husband? If I don’t have those things later he won’t believe what happened.”
“That’s alright”, the white salesman said, “We can give you these as a free sample too.”
“Thank you”, Edith said smiling. "Now if there’s nothing else it’s probably best you two leave.“ It was obvious from the look on the men’s faces they didn’t want to leave, so she added, "I’m afraid I don’t have anything left to take off.” As if to prove her point she held her hands up and shook her huge breasts slightly.
“Would you like more samples?”, the black man asked. Edith nodded. "We could give you a sample of everything here if you’d like.“
"What would that cost”, Edith asked.
“Oh nothing”, he answered. "That’s why they’re free samples, but you’d have to let us touch you any way we wanted.“
Edith whimpered, "Well… alright.” She had no idea what made her said it, wasn’t convinced the voice was hers.
The white salesman took one bottle of everything out of their cases and set them on the counter by the kitchen, “There you go, all yours.” That was when both men moved next to Edith and removed their boxers. She gasped, both of their cocks were bigger than she thought any man could be.
Mesmerized she wrapped a hand around each and slowly stroked them. One man slid a hand over her pussy, pushing a finger into her, and rubbing the freshly smooth skin around her lips. The other man kissed her and massaged her breasts. Edith had never felt so sexy, never knew she could.
They pushed her back on the couch, one man knelt between her legs and sucked on her pussy while the other knelt beside her and stuck his cock in her mouth. It was huge, and she had trouble getting more than the head between her lips, “You’re so big”, she moaned.
“Never seen one that big before?”, the salesman asked. Edith nodded her head no as she continued sucking on it. Working the head and top of the shaft in and out of her mouth while stroking it with both hands.
All of their teasing and attention had her so hot that her first orgasm surprised her, the man between her legs was working magic on her clit, and she jumped when she started cumming. The salesman didn’t let up though, he kept his mouth tight to her cunt, determined to drive her wild with his tongue.
As her orgasm faded and her body calmed the two men high fived, big smiles on their faces. The black salesman got out from between her legs and moved his dick to her face while the white salesman knelt between her legs. At first Edith ignore the black cock hanging inches from her face, concentrating instead of the large white penis that wasn’t her husbands it worked its way into her. It was so large it felt like it was climbing into her womb and she was glad for how wet she was.
Once the stranger’s dick was completely inside he started fucking her, stroking in and out slowly. "Going to pay attention to this?“, the black salesman asked wiggling his dick in her face. Edith turned her face toward it, her mouth slightly open, she’d never been with a black man and was quite hesitant. If her husband discovered anything about this he’d kill them all, but she wasn’t sure how she felt about sucking a black dick.
The man must have sensed her hesitation because he put one hand on the side of her head and slowly guided his dick into her mouth. Edith closed her eyes and let it happen. Once the head of his cock was rubbing against her tongue she realized it wasn’t any different than the other salesman. As she started sucking, licking, and stroking the huge black member she opened her eyes to look at what she was doing.
While the black dick grew hard in her hands and mouth Edith thought about how wrong it felt, how horrified her husband and neighbors in the small town would be if they knew, and the thought turned her on more. She sucked and stroked harder as the guy fucking her pussy increased his pace. All three of them moaned as their bodies moved and the couch squeaked.
After many minutes Edith was rushed by another orgasm, the large cock flooding her pussy with pleasure. The salesman held himself deep inside her as she finished cumming. She moved up on the couch letting his dick fall out of her. Never before had she orgasmed more than once during sex and the sensation was overwhelming.
But the two salesmen seemed to have no intent of letting her rest. The black salesman put his two strong hands on her hips and rolled her over to her hands and knees. Quickly he slid his large, black cock into her pussy, her juice and saliva eliminating any physical resistance. She started cumming as soon as he started pumping, the thought of a black stranger fucking her was too much.
The other salesman sat in front of her on the couch with his dick sticking straight up from his lap to Edith’s eager face. Hungrily she took him in her mouth tasting her own juices on his hard shaft, something she’d never done before and was surprised by how much she liked. Her body was taking over as pleasures she’d never experienced pushed her mind farther into quiet.
Moaning loudly she orgasmed again as the black salesman fucked her harder, slamming his long shaft into her tight cunt. Edith’s body moved back and forth, trying to prolong the orgasm it was experiencing. Unfortunately she wasn’t accustomed to such vigorous sex and the salesman’s dick fell free from her snatch.
Her eyes were closed, her head down, and her attention focused on the throbbing male member in her mouth. All of which caused her to not immediately realize the black salesman was reinserting his cock, but into her ass instead of her pussy. "Ah! What are you doing?”, she yelped.
“Relax”, he told her as he pushed more of himself inside her.
“Oh, no”, she winced in pain, “that hurts too much. It doesn’t feel good.” The salesman in front of her returned her mouth and attention to his dick, using his hands to guide her face while he groped a tit. Meanwhile the salesman behind her rubbed her pussy and clit with his hand. Their fondling was turning her on and even though her ass was on fire her body was pulsing with pleasure.
When they heard her moan in pleasure they lifted her up and flipped over, the salesman never letting his dick slip from her ass as they sat on the couch, Edith impaled atop him. Her hips started moving up and down on their own, causing her asshole to stretch up and down the length of the hard, black dick. Despite all the reservations she had, she found the pleasure in her body was building and pushing her toward another orgasm.
Edith had never been with anyone but her husband, much less two men at the same time. So when the white salesman drove his head between her legs and started eating her pussy while another man was fucking her ass, it was too much. The orgasm that had been looming exploded out of her and Edith was fairly sure she screamed in pleasure. Totally lost now to the sensations within, she let herself ride the black cock in a way that her body instinctively seemed to know.
The man in front of her stood and positioned his dick at the entrance to Edith’s pussy. For a minute she continued to bounce, just rubbing her snatch against the head of his dick, savoring the feeling. Finally he pushed forward and she was forced to hold still while a second cock impaled her, this one stretching her pussy.
Now she was full, both holes completely stuffed with man meat, and Edith didn’t know what to do. She held herself there just enjoy the feeling of being stretched like she never had been. Soon though both men started pumping their dicks in and out of her. When she started cumming, she had to grab onto the man atop her to brace herself.
“I can’t believe it”, she was moaning and panting between words, “I’m cumming. I’ve never cum this long.” It felt like when one dick stopped making her cum the other one started. Edith fell from one orgasm into the next. "Oh gosh. Don’t stop", she begged these two strangers to keep pounding her holes.
She didn’t know how long they were like that, but after countless orgasms her head was lost in a fog. Edith wasn’t sure which salesman started cumming first, the throbbing of both cocks seemed to hit simultaneously, but she had one amazing orgasm as both men filled her with their hot cum.
Exhausted she collapsed onto the couch as the guy atop her withdrew. The black salesman withdrew his cock and stood up. Lazily she watched as both men cleaned themselves and got dressed. They left all the free samples strewn across the living room and into the kitchen as they took their cases and left. Edith was still laying on the couch, naked and shaved, with cum seeping out both of her holes when her husband came in a few minutes later done with his afternoon chores.
I’d had a number of lovers in my life, but Laura was definitely the hottest. There was nothing she wouldn’t try sexually, we experimented in every way we could. Somewhere over our years together we developed the idea of teaching others how to please people sexually. That was when we started a sexual education program.
The premise was to teach people how to stimulate and tease their partners, to agitate them, to the point of sexual bliss. I’d explain a technique to a class of students and Laura would help me demonstrate, she was quite the willing assistant. We’ve been running the program for years now, and despite what most people think our classes are not all men. An average class is 40 percent women, and we even have women only classes, where Laura turns the tables and teaches while using me for demonstration.
Our classes have thirty students, to keep the room intimate, and I start by laying out a basic presentation. Laura always wears something sexy, usually a black lacy bra, black thong panties to match, garter, stocking, and heels to make her legs stand out. We start with the breasts, the large presentation screen shows diagrams of a woman’s breasts with the sensitive areas highlighted. While I present information Laura plays with her breasts to demonstrate, using the removable cups of her bra to expose her nipples for everyone to see.
I will also take turns rubbing her breasts, pinching the nipples, and running my mouth and tongue over them. Portions of the program are recorded so I can demonstrate the techniques while the commentary keeps running. More than once I’ve caught people rubbing themselves as they watch, men stroking their cocks through their paints and women playing with their breasts. The next portion of the class has pushed a few people over the edge though.
We move to the vagina and Laura un-clips her panties to remove them. She’ll sit on the edge of the massage table we use and spread her legs, exposing her pussy to the room of students. As the presentation proceeds she touches herself in all her sensitive areas as I relay information. When we reach the clitoris and I explain that’s the easiest area for a woman to have an orgasm Laura will flick a finger back and forth over hers, teasing herself to orgasm.
More than one guy has creamed his pants as he watched Laura’s tanned, blonde body wiggle in pleasure. I then explain that the woman’s body becomes more sensitive once she’s had a clitoral orgasm and demonstrate by using my hands on her pussy and clit to make her cum quite easily. She’s never had a problem getting off, but she always seems especially excited during the seminars. Her orgasms are loud and intense; I think she gets hot being watched.
Then we move to other sensitive areas of the body. Laura loves to have her neck played with and I will kiss, suck, and nibble on it. I also demonstrate how to rub a woman’s back, ass, and legs for great stimulative effect. Eventually I move to her feet, slip off her heels, and rub her feet through her stockings. She keeps her legs extended so that one foot gets massaged and the other is against my chest as I explain that reciprocal contact is very important.
At that point in the seminar Laura’s blue eyes are shining in anticipation because we move to oral sex. She’ll lay back on the table as I move my head between her legs. The audio presentation guides me as I kiss my way down her legs, rub the area around her pussy with my hands gently, until eventually my lips find her clit. I switch between kissing, licking, and sucking her clit and her pussy lips as she lays on her back and moans. The whole class watches as I bring her to the edge of orgasm.
Men have hands down their pants, women have hands in pants and up shirts, it’s almost irresistible for people. Laura is good about holding off her orgasms, but when the commentary mentions that vaginal and clitoral stimulation creates a very intense orgasm I stick two fingers in her pussy as I eat her out and that always makes her explode. She’ll cum so hard the table shakes, and moan so loud she drowns out the presentation. Laura’s usually not the only one cumming at that point, others in the room find the scene irresistible, but we don’t stop there.
I explain that a woman’s clitoris can become so sensitive from multiple clitoral orgasms that it can become painful to touch. While it’s still possible to make a woman cum from touching the clit, it’s usually uncomfortable, and a woman will typically begged to be fucked. The need for vaginal stimulation can become overwhelming. Laura drops from the table at this point and removes my pants, exposing my hard cock. She spends a minute getting me slick with her mouth while I explain the importance of lubrication to the pleasure of both partners.
Once finished she will lay back on the table as I position my hard dick between her legs, pointing it at her pussy. As I slowly enter I explain over her moans that it’s important to move slowly, to avoid causing any discomfort to the woman, and that it creates another chance to agitate the woman and heighten her arousal.
When my dick is fully inside Laura, stretching her pussy wide and filling her deep, I hold myself still. The audio track takes over, touching on the importance of letting the woman move first. It demonstrates her level of arousal and, with her in control, let’s her work the angle of penetration that feels best. She starts moving her hips, thrusting up off the table and fucking herself on my member.
We’ll fuck in that position for about ten minutes as she easily has another orgasm, her moans so loud they’re audible over the commentary. The class is completely enthralled by the sights before them, focusing completely on her tan body wiggling on the table surface. We switch positions so that she is bent over the table propped up on her arms. Her ass pushes back against me as my hard cock slides into her tight pussy again.
As I fuck her from behind the audio talks about areas of the woman’s body that can be aroused from that position. Using my hands I demonstrated, cupping her swinging tits as she arches back into me. After a minute I move my hands to her neck and play with her hair, grabbing a handful to pull her head back so I can kiss and nibble her shoulder and neck. Finally I slide a hand down to her ass and massage her anus, never once slowing my fucking motion.
The position is too much for Laura. Her body pinned against the table as I slam into her from behind while pulling her hair and playing with her ass. She screams through a long orgasm and all other sounds fade away. Tired and spent she collapses on the table, her breathing is deep and hard which causes her chest to rise. The class watches the sweat run down her breasts as I withdraw my hard cock from her pink pussy.
I give her a moment to catch her breath before the final surprise. I slide my hard dick back into her pussy causing her to quiver as her body loses control. I remind the class that the clitoris will be very sensitive and I gentle rub hers with my fingers. It’s too much for her, my cock buried inside her and the motion on her clit, and Laura cums again. This time she grabs my wrists trying to remove my hand, the sensations overwhelm her and she lets out a string of naughty words between moans as her hips buck wildly. She’s completely lost in the sensations as the long orgasm I force on her courses through her body.
That’s when we take a break to give everyone an opportunity to clean themselves up and absorb what they’ve seen. The second half of the day is when we talk about toys, fetishes, role-playing, dirty talking, and other scenarios that can agitate to heighten arousal and pleasure. We also discuss the various areas for the man to ejaculate and the different sensations that can have on the woman’s body.
My wife wanted to lose some weight and get fit. We’d been married for a while, and like most couple we’d grown complacent and overweight. So she signed up for a gym membership that she planned on using while I was at work during the days. I didn’t think she’d stick with it, most people don’t, but after six months she’d lost a lot of weight and was back to the incredible shape she’d been in when we got married.
It has also affected her libido, because she was super horny all the time and in bed she was insatiable. One night I discovered she’d shaved her pussy. I didn’t know where it came from, and didn’t care, because we were having amazing sex for the first time in quite a while.
Then one day at work I realized I’d accidentally grabbed my wife’s phone that morning instead of my own. I was going to call her at lunch, but when I unlocked her phone found some photos I wasn’t expecting. The first few were innocent, her at the gym posing with some guys. Honestly they all looked kind of silly in their tight outfits, flexing their muscles, smiling into the mirror.
But quickly the pictures became more raunchy. Some of the guys cupping my wife’s breasts, some of them grabbing her pussy, all through her tight outfit. Next were photos of them feeling my wife up, but their hands were inside her clothes. There were a couple dozen guys in the photos, taken with my wife in various parts of the gym on different days, but all the pictures revealed that every guy got to feel my wife up at least once.
There was a photo of three guys touching her at once, three different sets of hands on her body. As the photos progressed my wife’s outfit started moving and sliding out of the way, providing a clear view of these strange men fondling her breasts and fingering her pussy. A few photos made it clear that my wife was moving her outfit aside, her hands pulling her top or bottom to make way for the hands of the strange men.
I noticed those photos had been started almost four months ago, when my wife’s libido picked up, but these photos of my wife going from posing with her gym buddies to exposing herself were taken over the course of a month. The next month’s photos showed my wife getting felt and fingered, but doing some feeling of her own. It was obvious that as she lost weight, she got more confident with herself and more comfortable with these strange men.
Photos of her rubbing dicks through their outfits while they held her breasts, her hands down men’s shorts obviously grabbing their dicks, and some of her rubbing her exposed body parts against these men. A few showed her looking down their shorts while smiling, but in all of them some part of my wife was exposed and being groped.
There was one particular day when a lot of men were at the gym, because my wife had a whole series of photos of her posing with each guy, must have been at least thirty men total. They would fondle her while she would grab their dicks, and slowly they accumulated behind her. As the photos progressed my wife’s outfit went from disheveled, to displaced, finally to on the floor at her feet. Eventually there was one group shot where all the men dropped their shorts or pulled their outfits down so their hard dicks were exposed, my wife standing in the center of them completely naked, everyone smiling.
Not sure what to make of this, but unable to stop myself, I continued into the depths of my wife’s phone to see how far she went. I had to know what the photos showed. Sure enough over the course of the last two months things got to the point my wife was jerking men off, exercising naked, posing naked or half dressed on the various pieces of equipment, men cumming on her exposed breasts, and letting any man it seemed finger any hole.
When I got to the first photo of her sucking a strange man’s cock I wasn’t surprised, but the strength left me and I dropped her phone. It landed in my lap where the image of my wife, on her knees with another man’s hard dick in her mouth, stared up at me. That was when I realized how hard my own dick was. It was literally throbbing, tight against my pants, and aching to be touched.
My mind in a fog, I found myself leaving the office claiming to be not feeling well. I sat in my car in the parking lot and continued to flip through the photos. My wife apparently spent a couple weeks sucking the dicks of everyone in the gym. Some guys would cum on her tits, others apparently came in her mouth. Then my wife progressed to sucking cock while getting eaten out, all while other men groped her tits and fingered her ass.
Still uncertain of what I was doing or thinking, I reached down to adjust my dick and instantly started cumming in my pants, while staring at a photo of my wife sucking a hard dick with cum dripping from her breasts and another strange man licking her pussy. Thankfully there were spare clothes in my trunk, workout clothes from my vain attempt to lose weight months earlier. After I changed I decided to drive to the gym and find out exactly what my wife was doing.
During the drive to the gym I flipped through the rest of the photos. My wife had spent the past month getting fucked. Apparently one day she decided to go all the way, because all the remaining photos showed her with at least one dick inside her. It didn’t seem to matter which man or how many, she was getting penetrated in every hole, and often more than one at a time. She was fucking on various pieces of workout equipment, sometimes the floor of the gym, while other times the men would hold in the air.
Upon arriving at the gym I decided to go in pretending to be interested in joining, hell I was already wearing workout clothes. The three burly men behind the desk welcomed me. They explained the gym was for men only, I thought that was odd since my wife was here regularly, but didn’t say anything. I asked for a tour of the facility and one of the men said, “We have special sessions for members during lunch hours. I’m afraid I can’t give you a tour during these hours. If you become a member then I can show you around, otherwise you’ll have to come back this evening.”
So I signed up to become a member for just one month, although the prices were ridiculous, I needed to get inside and find my wife. When all the paperwork was finished one of the men escorted me into the locker and shower room which had a couple of men showering off, but otherwise looked normal. From there we entered the main gym, and at once the sounds of fucking became clear and loud.
Looking around I could see three groups of men standing around three different pieces of workout equipment. At the one closest there was a pretty blonde woman, completely naked, getting pounded by two naked men while more stood nearby jerking their hard dicks. She was moaning like crazy as these men used her like a sex toy. I looked to see if she was wearing a wedding ring, and she was, which made me wonder if her husband knew what she was doing.
Seeing my surprise, the man escorting me explained, “The women work for us. During lunch hours they are the workout equipment. Anything goes, it’s all included in your membership fee. Of course you’re welcome to use the normal equipment”, he pointed at the weights and machines, “But we find our members prefer this type of exercise instead during lunch." One of the men fucking the blonde announced he was cumming and pumped his load deep into her pussy.
As soon as he pulled out another man stepped up to take his place. The woman didn’t get a break. If my wife was doing this, whoring herself out during the day, then no wonder she’d burned so many calories and lost so much weight. The man escorting me left, returning to the front and said, "I’ll leave you to your workout.”
In a daze I wandered through the gym toward the second group, where another woman was jerking and sucking guys off. She seemed quite happy on her knees surrounded by a group of hard dicks. The third group was near the weights, and in the middle was my wife straddling a guy. His big black dick buried in her pussy, another guy was pumping in and out of her ass, while she sucked a third guy’s dick.
Not all of the men were fit or muscular, nor were they all hung, but they were all hard. I stayed toward the back to watch, not wanting my wife to know that I’d caught her, but unable to look away from my wife literally whoring herself out to a group of men. Some men were standing around taking photos with their phones, so I decided to snap a few of my airtight wife with her own phone.
For almost half an hour I just watched as stranger after stranger fucked my wife. She’d swallow any load, suck or fuck anything hard pushed at her, and let anyone cum on her. Some of the men watching were jerking themselves off, just enjoying the show. It was too much for me to take, my dick was hard again, watching my wife get fucked and hearing her moan in pleasure. So in a moment when her eyes were closed and her head was down, I sneaked through the crowd and pushed my dick into her ass.
With no resistance at all my dick popped into her ass and I slid all the way in. It only took about three pumps before I started cumming. My orgasm was short but strong. When I finished emptying myself into my wife’s ass I pulled away and slipped to the back of the crowd. She didn’t even notice or care that I’d fucked her ass, I was just another faceless dick that she was getting paid to pleasure.
One of the other men at the back of the crowd by me introduced himself. “You must be new”, he quipped, “New guys never last long." He chuckled and went back to wanking himself off while watching my wife get gang-banged. I left through the showers and out the front, not sure whether I’d show my wife her phone and the photos I took, or whether I’d be back tomorrow.
My wife Jen and I had a fantasy about swinging that we’d talked about for years, but never seriously. As our marriage wore on near fifteen years, our sex life slowed down and our talk about fantasies increased. Originally it was mostly a way to spark interest in having sex with each other, but over a year it grew it something more serious.
The fantasy of swinging with another couple came up repeatedly over that year, but neither of us was sure how to get into such a thing for real. Finally I discovered a website for a porn company that specialized in making films with amateur wives having sex with males porn stars, and husbands having sex with female porn stars. At first Jen was completely against the idea, but as we both started to become more desperate to spice things up she started research into the idea.
I could tell she was coming around to the idea when she started bringing up the topic. “You know that all the porn stars go through regular health screenings? That’s something we couldn’t guarantee with any regular couple”, she’d say. “We can pick out the stars that we’d like to be with”, Jen added, “That way we can get what we really want." When she saw that we got paid for doing it, and that it would be thousands of dollars, Jen was completely hooked.
She took over things at that point, making all the arrangements with the porn company and booking our hotel and flights. The idea was very exciting for us, we started having sex regularly at just the thought of finally fulfilling our fantasy. During our flight my wife was obviously very excited about what was going to happen, we both felt young again from the anticipation. For me it was about the fantasy, but for my wife it seemed to be more about the money.
When the day came we found ourselves at an elegant house with the living room set up for shooting. Lights in all corners of the room, two cameras, people to apply make up, some muscle for security, and of course the host. We signed a bunch of forms before our on camera interview with the host. Apparently the way my wife had set it up, she would be in the living room and I would be upstairs in the bedroom.
Once the interview finished he looked into the camera and said, "Alright, let’s get you upstairs and Jen you can stay down here." I was escorted upstairs by one of the men working as security, eager to meet the porn star I’d be with. My wife knew my tastes, and I’d told her some of the stars I liked, so hopefully she’d picked one of my favorites.
Upon entering the bedroom I got suspicious seeing what appeared to be a normal bedroom, but the muscle and I were the only ones there. Suspicion turned into worry when he locked the door, trapping me in the room with a guy almost twice my size. "What now?”, I asked wanting to know what was happening. In response he turned on the television and motioned for me to sit on the bed.
The television showed the living room downstairs, my wife sitting on the couch with the host. After a moment the host said, “Alright, now that your husband is upstairs, let’s bring in our stars." Jen looked over as three men enter the living room, all naked and hung as porn stars. "So this is your fantasy Jen, to get gang fucked while your husband watches and listens from upstairs?”
Nobody waited for her to answer, my wife just licked her lips as the three men descended on her. I got up to try and leave the bedroom, to head downstairs and find out exactly what was going on, but the muscle stopped me. Just a few feet from the door I could hear noises from downstairs that matched the noises coming from the television. Needing to know what was happening, I returned to the bed and watched the screen.
Their hands were running over my wife taking her clothes off as she sucked one of the massive dicks. Though she wasn’t able to get very far down the shaft, she tried her best and used her hands on the rest of the shaft. That didn’t last though, when all of her clothes were on the floor the other two porn stars put her hands to use on their own dicks.
Jen switched from cock to cock, sucking and jerking her way between the three men until all of their dicks were hard and glistening. One of the men dropped between her legs and started eating her out. With their hands running over her body, a mouth on her mound, and two dicks to jerk and suck it was obvious that my wife was getting excited. She began moaning, louder as she approached orgasm, and when she came it was loud enough that I could hear her through the door and over the television simultaneously.
After her orgasm the host asked, “Well, how about it Jen, want one of those big cocks in your pussy?”
My wife smiled and replied, “Hell yeah. I want them all." The porn stars were happy to oblige, turning Jen so she was laying on her back, one of them crawled between her legs and pushed his slick shaft into her cunt. Once he comfortably hit bottom they started fucking their bodies against each other.
Stuck in the bedroom all I could do was watch the action on the television, knowing my wife was getting pounded by complete strangers downstairs. They continued fucking and sucking for almost ten minutes, the guys taking turns on her pussy, each giving her an orgasm. Their hard shafts disappearing into my wife’s pink gash while her tits bounced back and forth.
Then they shifted positions, lifting my wife up to her knees so that Jen was bent over an arm of the couch. One of the guys lined himself up behind her while other stuck his dick down her throat. I wondered why the porn star fucking my wife from behind was going slowly, they certainly hadn’t been slow and gentle before. It took him nearly two minutes before he stopped moving forward.
"How does that feel Jen?”, the host asked. A deep, loud moan was her only response. “Do you think your husband likes this?" Jen nodded with the dick still in her mouth. "Well let’s get a good camera view so he can see that cock in your ass”, he finished.
'What the hell does he mean ass?’, I thought. My wife and I never had anal sex, it was something we’d talked about but she’d always denied it claiming it hurt and she didn’t like it. One of the cameras moved closer and provided a clear shot of the porn star’s dick stretching out my wife’s tight asshole.
The guy in her ass started pumping in and out slowly. Meanwhile Jen was working furiously on the cock in her mouth, sucking his head while jerking the shaft and rubbing his balls. For another ten minutes the three guys rotated positions; one fucking Jen’s ass, another her mouth, and the third standing by jerking his dick to keep it hard. Though she didn’t orgasm the moans coming from her were loud enough to indicate that she was enjoying it.
When the porn star fucking her ass pulled out they all took a quick break for water, the camera angles were checked, but no one covered themselves up. My wife was down stairs walking around completely naked in front of strangers, by open windows, with no idea of who could see.
Upon return to the couch my wife saw the clock and, surprised, said, “Were we fucking for almost half an hour?" The host nodded in response. "Holy crap! How are they still hard?”, she pointed at the porn stars who were also returning to the couch.
"Filming will take most of the day, they’ll be hard for hours", the host said. “It’s what they do. Think you can keep up with them?”
Smiling my wife answered, “Certainly going to try and let these guys fuck me for hours.”
With a nod from the host things started up again. One of the guys lifted my wife up, sat on the couch, and pulled her down onto his upright cock. As soon as her pussy was filled and she was riding, another hard cock appeared in front of her face which she guided into her mouth. I don’t know how long they were like that, my wife riding the guy on the couch while the other two guys got their dicks sucked and jerked.
The moaning was intense, especially my wife, and it was starting to get to me. I was rock hard, but also pretty pissed that I’d been ambushed like this. Muting the television didn’t help either, I could still hear everything pretty well through the door. Jen’s third orgasm was when I decided it was enough and time to end things.
Despite my best attempts I couldn’t get past the muscle, he wouldn’t even let me touch the door. When I voiced my desire to leave he simply reached behind him and knocked on the door twice. Through the door I heard the host announce, “Well Jen, I’m going to go check on your husband, but you just keep enjoying yourself.”
I sat on the edge of the bed and waited for the host. He stepped inside the room, shut the door, and moved closer to the bed so we could talk. It happened that he was standing just in front of the television, so when I looked at him I could see the action of my wife getting fucked by the three porn stars. “What’s the problem?”, he asked.
"That", I pointed at the screen behind him, “is not what I signed up for!”
"Yes it is", he said very matter-of-fact. “I have all the paperwork and your contracts”, he waved a clipboard of papers to prove it. Handing me a part of the stack he said, “Here’s your copy, read it if you want, but your wife set this all up. Full action with three stars for her, you get to watch, you get paid based on what she does, and you both get a full copy of the unedited footage to take home.”
"What do you mean we get paid based on what she does?“ I knew we were getting paid to appear in their video, but I didn’t know the exact details because that was one of the things that Jen had worked out.
The host explained, "you get paid a certain amount just for doing the video. But Jen chose to earn more money for the gang bang, more money for the anal, and it’s possible to earn more depending on what your wife does.”
When I protested about the arrangement; it wasn’t what I wanted, I was supposed to get a star, Jen and I were going to swing, etcetera the host didn’t seem to care. “Look if you want to quit you can, but you forfeit all the money." He looked at the television, my wife was riding one guy cowgirl while another guy licked her clit and she sucked the third guy’s cock.
He snatched up the remote and unmuted the television, Jen’s moans of pleasure became clear and loud. "Doesn’t sound like she wants to stop”, he put a smirk on his face that dripped with a fuck-you attitude. “I think it’s best if you just sit here”, and with that he left the room.
Unsure what else to do, I slumped onto the bed unable to get away from the sound and sight of the television. The host returned to the living room, and sitting down he said, “Well Jen, your husband is certainly enjoying watching you. You seem to be enjoying yourself.”
"Fuck yes!“ Jen was clearly excited.
"Well you continue, we’re here for your entertainment.”
They switched positions so one of the other stars was laying on the couch and my wife mounted him wrapping her pussy around his hard shaft. Another guy lined himself up behind her, pushed her forward so she was bent over with her breasts pressed tight against the guy beneath her. A moment later and Jen let out a bit of a yell. The camera switched and there was a clear view of my wife being double penetrated by the two porn stars.
It took them a while, but eventually they worked up to a rhythmic fucking motion. The cocks were pistoning in and out of my wife’s cunt and ass in time with each other, so she was always full in one hole, these guys really were professionals. After a few minutes Jen started cumming harder than I’d ever seen.
The porn stars didn’t slow down though, they just kept pounding my wife and she kept cumming for well over a minute. Jen’s orgasm was not only the strongest, but the longest she’d had. Her moans were at the volume of screams, her skin was flush, and her body was glistening with sweat.
After her orgasm subsided the third porn star stepped up so that my wife could suck his cock and she didn’t even hesitate. They spent almost five hours fucking in every position imaginable with my wife taking multiple double penetrations. There were few breaks, but Jen kept up with the porn stars through the whole day. Her favorite position seemed to be wrapped around one guy while he was standing, another star standing behind her, and getting lowered down onto their cocks for a double penetration.
At one point the host removed his pants and jerked himself off while watching my wife get fucked. Though he didn’t cum, he managed to get hard. He even let my wife suck him off while she was getting fucked on the couch. The camera perfectly captured her body with his dick in her mouth, one in each hand, and one pounding her pussy.
I had to keep shifting on the bed, the whole situation made me uncomfortable, but my stiff dick pressing against my pants was worse. With the muscle in the room I couldn’t do anything to relieve myself, and he certainly had no interest other than keeping me contained. The day was physically and emotionally agonizing for me.
Eventually they reached the end of the day and the host explained it was time to wrap things up. They had my wife lay on the floor, each star would fuck her pussy until he was ready to cum. Then he would pull out, move to my wife’s face, and spew his spunk across her face or onto her tits. As the last guy blew his wad Jen smiled at the camera and used her fingers to wipe the cum up into her mouth, sucking it down and licking her fingers clean.
Filming wrapped up, the television went dark, and finally the muscle let me out of the room. I rushed downstairs to find my wife in the shower with one of the porn stars. Jen was supposed to be getting clean, but apparently decided that fucking this hung stranger was more important. When she saw me she said, “Hi honey! Be out in a few minutes”, and then went back to fucking his huge cock.
Feeling defeated I looked for a place to sit, quickly decided that the living room was a place I wanted to avoid, so settled on slumping against the wall in the foyer. Almost thirty minutes later my wife was cleaned, dressed, and ready to leave. I whisked her out of there as quickly as I could, just wanted to get as far away from what happened as possible.
The ride to the airport was mostly silent, it was obvious that Jen was in a state of bliss she’d never experienced before. Before reaching the airport though she perked up, oblivious to what I was feeling, she said excitedly, “That was amazing. I’ve never experienced anything like that. And we made a lot of money!”
I was pissed but didn’t know what to say. Then my wife hit with something unexpected, “I want to do it again.”
"What?“, I exclaimed.
"No, no…”, she trailed off, “I need to do it again. I need to feel that again." Visibly upset and on the verge of a violent outburst she said, "We can make a ton of money, I mean look”, she held up the envelope full of bills she’d received, “we made almost $10,000 today. And the guys said that women can make up to $3,000 a day if they do films and strip as headliners at clubs.
My wife had changed so much in one day I wasn’t sure I knew who she was anymore. What I did know is that once she’d made up her mind to do something it was difficult, if not impossible, to persuade her otherwise. After all it took me a long time to convince her to swing. Since that day she’s been performing in movies on a regular basis, once a month she’ll fly to Los Angeles for a week to film, but what bothers me the most is she decided to strip at clubs local to where we live.